PrevNext

Chapter 326

Come Back (2)

363 min read90,505 words

And at that moment, when Igeon was waking Hugo.

At the appearance of the Scorching Sun Lord, the 13th narrowed his brow.

Well, it seemed to him he’d been hiding to avoid being caught.

[Did you think I wouldn’t notice you lurking around my son?]

At that barbed remark, the Scorching Sun Lord remained silent.

He was once the 13th’s older brother, a god of the same Kreator clan but without the power of creation.

Thus, a god who, with comrades coveting that power, had slaughtered his own kin.

But even he was killed just the same by the 13th’s revenge.

Though the Scorching Sun Lord, unlike the others, retained his personality even after his core was absorbed.

Of course, it hadn’t been long since he’d recalled the memories of his original self.

‘I regained all my memories just before Igeon entered the Demon Tower.’

And in the end, that Scorching Sun spoke to the 13th.

[Now that you’ve been resurrected, will you erase me and finish your revenge?]

[No. I won’t.]

[What?]

[With age, too many things have become bothersome.]

[……!!]

The 13th glanced at the startled Scorching Sun.

[Well, maybe because the Scorching Sun’s followers grew greedy and ate the core before it was purified. Or maybe because Kreator blood runs in you, your personality survived. Either way, you’re under a curse.]

[That….]

[Forget it. You helped my son, so I can overlook the old grudges.]

But no sooner had he spoken than the 13th grinned maliciously.

[Of course, I have absolutely no intention of sparing that head, and that part?]

[……!!!!]

The Scorching Sun’s face twisted.

This bastard—could he be letting it slide just because he’s found his own happiness…?!

But regardless, the 13th furrowed his brow.

[Anyway, brother, keep a close eye on Geon. There’s someone after that power.]

[!]

[Perhaps that someone was the one who pushed you to kill his parents.]

Of course, that didn’t mean he could forgive what this man had done.

But the Scorching Sun seemed flustered.

[Why entrust it to me? Can’t you just stay by his side?]

[I’m a body that should have died that day. The dead must disappear. And besides, the master of Ophiuchus and the 13th Zodiac is now Geon.]

[!]

[Well, if I’m to be a little greedy, I’d like to see my daughter-in-law and grandchild before I fade.]

The 13th smiled, thinking of Igeon.

[Anyway, I told Geon you’re his uncle, so try to do well.]

[??!!]

At that, the Scorching Sun nearly screamed.

Why, why the hell did you tell him that!

If he finds out, Igeon truly won’t leave him alone!

So he was about to retort, but seeing his younger brother’s expression, the Scorching Sun nearly grabbed him by the collar.

[You did that on purpose, didn’t you?!]

[Oh my, how could that be? Surely you don’t have anything weighing on your conscience, brother?]

Faced with the 13th’s innocently beaming smile, the Scorching Sun gave up.

‘I must never leave the divine realm.’

After all, as long as he stayed in the divine realm, he wouldn’t run into Igeon.

But it was just then.

[!]

Suddenly the 13th’s expression changed, startling the Scorching Sun.

[What is it?]

[It seems something’s happened with Geon.]

The 13th vanished in a hurry.

* * *

It was around that time.

Crunch!

The saints and the sacred city’s residents could only stare in horror at what unfolded before them.

And for good reason—Igeon had abruptly kicked the resurrected Hugo.

Thanks to that, they grabbed hold of Igeon.

“Hey! Are you crazy?”

“We get what you’re feeling...! But for now—!”

But Igeon only glared murderously at Hugo.

“You little shit, pretending to be Taeksu. Want to die?”

At those words, the saints and sacred city folk trying to restrain Igeon were stunned.

“Pretending to be Taeksu…”

“He isn’t Hugo?!”

The Cheon siblings also stared at Hugo in shock. And seeing Hugo’s expression, they were horrified.

Their father, who normally would have bristled and fired back, was wearing a subtle smile.

Just as they feared.

“Hah, as expected of Earth’s Holy God, noticed even by the chief gods. To catch on to that.”

“!!”

The Cheon siblings backed away from Hugo in alarm.

“Who are you!”

Igeon’s eyes blazed with fury.

To him, who this bastard was didn’t matter.

“While I’m asking nicely, bring our Taeksu here. Where do you get off trying to swap cards under the table?”

“You say that, but… khuk!!!”

Igeon stomped on his head, telling him to shut up.

“What, you shit? Every time you wag your mouth, one of your fingers disappears. Hurry up and bring our Taeksu!”

At last, when Igeon was about to obliterate the bastard with his power—

Flash!

Light poured from the sky.

“!”

At the same time, the light began to shift into a hologram. And the holographic figure that appeared smiled.

[Destroying that won’t bring your familiar god back.]

“!”

Igeon glared at the bastard as if to say, what nonsense.

“Are you the culprit? Enough of your crap, hand over our Taeksu.”

[No.]

“What?”

[A mere frontier Holy God without even a seat, and you had such an incredible familiar. Thanks to that, the divine realm is in an uproar.]

[??!]

[No matter how powerful a god, surpassing 200% faith is impossible—yet 600% faith is unheard of, unthinkable. And perhaps because of that, it’s on a completely different level from other high-class familiar gods. Not only does it have special abilities, but a single one can replace 600 of the highest grade. Already the auction houses are in chaos.]

In the end, Igeon let out a hollow laugh in disbelief.

In short, the divine realm had been turned upside down because they coveted Hugo.

And so his official request had been completely ignored, and the god of the underworld had sent another soul in its place.

The situation having come to this, Igeon turned his gaze somewhere.

“Hey! You want to die! You said you could bring him back! You said you were friends with the god of the underworld!”

Maybe he’d noticed he was hiding nearby.

As if responding to those words, the 13th appeared, sweating nervously.

[What’s this? There’s no way Hades would be so stingy over something like this.]

And at that, the god in the hologram laughed.

[It’s been a while. Ah, Father isn’t here. I’ve already retired him.]

The 13th broke out in a cold sweat.

‘So there’d been a change of generations in the meantime.’

His son’s gaze was intensely sharp.

So the 13th spoke, as if feeling wronged.

[No, how could that guy lose his seat in that time— khuuk!!]

In the end, Igeon had him by the throat.

“So why did you send Taeksu to the underworld, anyway!”

[No! If I hadn’t sent him there, he would’ve been erased by the power! If the soul itself is erased, no god can ever bring him back! It’s better than losing him completely, isn’t it!]

“#$*&*!”

Igeon wanted to blast the 13th away on the spot, but held back.

Because right now, the issue wasn’t why he’d sent him there.

“I paid the fee and asked for him back through official channels. If they reject an official request, they’ll face censure, won’t they?”

[That doesn’t matter. As long as we send an item of equal value, there’s no problem.]

“!”

[So we sent a replacement! That guy, if you just look at his specs… yes… equal performance. No, actually far superior— a top-grade familiar. A special-grade item that the chief gods possess, one everyone goes crazy over. That should satisfy you, right?]

Was he playing word games?

“I don’t need specs or anything else. Hand over Taeksu. That soul is what I need.”

[Fine. Then instead of returning him, give up the Ophiuchus Master’s sanctuary—Earth.]

“What?”

[Then I’ll return him in 500 years.]

Snap.

At last, killing intent rose in Igeon’s eyes.

These bastards, because he’d stayed still, they couldn’t tell what’s what and were climbing all over him.

And then it happened.

[Kyaaak! Geon-ah! I’m being sold!]

“Dad!”

A familiar voice came from inside the hologram.

There, the voice of a goddess as if chasing Hugo could be heard.

[Hohoho, decent face, decent abilities. I shall specially take you as my 19,788th husband.]

[Kyaaak! I’m a married man! I’ve got two kids!]

Power began to seep from Igeon’s body.

“This is the last warning. Hand him over.”

[Haha, I am the great Great Holy God. The ruling god of the Pluto dimension, with far more sacred cities than Earth. A fledgling like you got a 600% faith familiar and managed to claim that much land as a sanctuary—you should be satisfied.]

Saying that, the god of the underworld laughed.

[Anyway, with him alone, they say you can reach the unknown 6th stage that no god has ever achieved. So everyone’s thrilled. So yield such good things to your seniors! You poor, borderland god!]

Click.

The hologram cut off.

And so did Igeon’s patience.

Just as expected.

“...U-Uncle? Kyaaak!!!”

Thud!

As if responding to Igeon’s rage, his power and the 6th stage surged upward.

[You insect bastards.]

“U-Uncle?”

Bastards who’ve never even reached the 6th stage—where do they get off running their mouths?

[I was too lazy to go all the way to the divine realm.]

Igeon’s eyes flashed dangerously.

* * *

[Igeon, Earth’s One True God]

[Igeon saves Earth]

[Zodiac seats dealing with remaining monster remnants]

[All masterless monsters fleeing]

[Retaking human land centered on power]

The world was abuzz.

With the invading monarchs gone, the monsters in the Red Zones and Black Zones lost their morale.

And it fell to Earth’s sacred city, following the Ophiuchus Holy God, to clean up after them.

Even the saints took to the field to join the subjugation.

Well, slip up even a little and they’d face punishment from the Holy God (Igeon) and wish for death.

And today too, just as the saints and their agents were dealing with fleeing monsters.

“So! I’m not giving up the Ophiuchus saint! Noona can take the Libra saint’s seat! Uncle already told us to pick other zodiac saints anyway!”

“Oh ho, just because you’ve grown a bit taller, you’re picking a fight?”

“Yeah! Let’s go! Let’s do this!”

Watching Cheon Seongjae and Kali snapping at each other on the battlefield, Stephen shook his head.

Thanks to Igeon’s power, they were smoothly reclaiming human lands, but the thought of roaming around with this crew for several more months was dreadful.

‘At this pace, we’ll only have to suffer about half a year.’

But it was just then.

“Holy Lord! Please come here!”

“Something strange has been found!”

“!”

The sacred city members seemed to have found something in the cracked earth.

And the saints who rushed over at their call were stunned.

“This is…!”

“We think it was killed during the monster disposal, but its appearance is bizarre.”

“What the. This isn’t a monster—it’s a god.”

But its appearance was too bizarre for it to be one of the familiar gods of the 12 zodiacs they knew well.

It had a grotesque form they’d never seen before.

But Kevin soon realized.

“Could it be a Foreign God…?”

It wasn’t exactly the same, but somehow it smelled similar to the Foreign Gods Aries had summoned before.

‘Could it have come from the same place?’

Of course, that wasn’t what mattered.

“They said other gods were starting to take an interest in Earth and human holy-city residents because of powers they’d never seen before. Could this have been a reconnaissance visit?”

“No, Igeon said so. Those bastards might invade and try to steal human holy-city residents.”

“So then…!”

“Well, being on guard won’t hurt, but it’s fine. We have Ophiuchus’s protection.”

“Speaking of which, where’s Igeon?”

At that, Cheon Seongjae, who’d grown a bit taller, suddenly remembered.

“Ah, uncle’s at the obstetrics clinic with mom…”

* * *

“So, Jiu-ssi, take good care of yourself. And make sure you keep this with you. The baby could come anytime, so stay confined at home.”

“Oh my, Igeon-nim. You’ve said it over twenty times already. And it’s only three months—how could the baby come out now.”

“Ah. Right, I guess so.”

Igeon, who had come to the obstetrics clinic with Yeonu and Yuha, nodded.

“Anyway, before this child is born, I’ll bring Taeksu back. So if anything happens, tell Yeonu right away. Yeonu can travel freely between here and the divine realm.”

Cheon Jiu nodded.

Igeon had entrusted Cheon Jiu to the person he trusted most.

And as she saw them off with a caution to be careful, Igeon said to Yuha.

“Aren’t there some among you who haven’t reached divine level, but who’ve come to faintly hold a divine spark?”

“Yes. Me, Jae-won oppa, and a few of the saints…”

All of them had reached level 10 or higher.

“Yuha, you come with me. Some of the others I may call upon when the time comes. So tell Seong-jae to get them all leveled up by then and make them into subordinate gods. Well, with so much here that could serve as nourishment, it shouldn’t be too hard. They can keep sending me contributions too… Ah, should I ask Hailley to come along as well?”

“!”

Hailley was, after all, from an unknown civilization that even the gods feared.

If word got out that a Lord-level being had entered the divine realm, they’d probably faint.

“Right. I’ll bring her.”

At those words, Yuha and Yeon-woo both started in surprise.

In particular, Yeon-woo, restless for some reason, opened and closed his mouth as if he had something to say, but Lee Geon, who hadn’t noticed, snapped his fingers.

At once, the slime came hopping over and settled onto Lee Geon’s head.

[‘ ’ says that it wishes to go with you as well]

Lee Geon gave the slime a doubtful look, but soon tore apart an item he had previously extracted from the Dimension’s Administrator.

Well, he hadn’t expected to use it like this.

[Uses ‘ ’]

Along with it, the voices of the divine realm’s agents reached his ears.

[We welcome the visit of the ‘ ’ (unmeasured)]␌

[Do you have a destination?]

“Wherever Hades is.”

[Transporting to Zone A]

[The ‘ ’ rank is currently the lowest]

[The divine realm is full of gods of high rank, so please exercise caution]

At last, before his eyes, streaks of light poured down.

And Lee Geon stepped toward that pillar of light.

Well, he’d had no intention of going to some place like the divine realm originally.

“I’ll grind every last one of these bastards.”

Lee Geon smiled viciously.

At last, the gates of the divine realm opened.

**Side Story Episode 1. Please Accept Me as Your Disciple (1)**

“Hey, you lunatic!”

March, 2000.

People across the world were plunged into a crucible of shock.

It was all because of a statement released by the United States.

[Effective today, the United States recognizes the existence of the unknown civilization, and by the Boston Declaration, pledges that the United States shall not exercise independent sovereignty over its territory, nor shall it exercise any other rights.]

In effect, a declaration of surrender.

That shocking proclamation left people reeling.

“Hey, did you hear that? The government’s going to send ten thousand citizens every year as food.”

“What? Is that for real?”

“Damn it, I’d heard that even their armed forces couldn’t win…”

“Dammit. It’s all over!”

This all happened in less than three months after the unknown civilization first appeared.

In the end, the great powers raised the white flag against the unknown attacks, and people were ruthlessly dragged off as provisions.

And so, humanity had no choice but to despair.

But four months later.

[Do you see that! The Northern Superman Stephen has slain a monster!]

[The Western Saint Sophie is treating the wounded!]

[The Eastern Witch Heiji is blocking the monsters!]

“Waaaaah!!”

The Korean International Exhibition Center.

The exhibition hall, packed with a variety of survival supplies, was filled with cheers.

“As expected of the Northern Superman!!”

“Those people aren’t human!”

“Justice shall prevail—!”

People shouted in triumph at the news broadcasts on the giant screens.

They had all come to the expo for different reasons, but in that moment, everyone shouted with one heart and mind.

And it was the same for two men playing a competitive game at a game booth.

“Hey, Jun-woo. Did you see that?!”

“Whoa…! Boss! Did you see that? If you’re gonna make a game, it ought to be about folks like that!”

Their names were Lee Geon (20) and Hugo Oates (20).

It was a time when, far from becoming Awakened, they didn’t even know of each other’s existence.

And the two of them, forgetting they were in the middle of a game, threw up hurrahs.

“Awesome! I won again!”

“Hey, a witch in the East, a saint in the West! A superman in the North! Then who’s in the South?!”

“Oh, come on, you think someone will pop up in the South too?”

Indeed. The three on the news were currently the most famous people in the world.

Eventually, the two gazing at the screen lit up with sparkling eyes.

“The Northern Superman Stephen’s a total killer…!”

“It’s all about the Eastern Witch! She’s the bomb!”

The two, who had been in a match, turned their heads.

And after confirming each other’s faces, they scowled.

Of course, Hugo was still clumsy with Korean, but his listening comprehension was maxed out.

Just as expected.

“The No’ther’n Sou’-man?”

“The Eastern Witch…?”

At last, the two gave each other sneers of disbelief.

Hugo spoke first.

“Hey, if you’ve got eyes, you ought to be rooting for the Northern Superman, shouldn’t you?”

“Hah, what’s so killer about a meathead like that?”

“Says the guy who’s clearly just smitten with the witch’s outfit.”

At that, Hugo and Lee Geon glared at each other.

And it was just as both their veins bulged and they were about to retort.

“Hyung… you’re about to step out of the ring.”

The young man beside Lee Geon pointed at the monitor.

And that kid’s name was Ji Jun-woo (16).

At his younger brother’s words, Lee Geon screamed and instantly worked the joystick.

Then, the character that had been about to leave the ring regained its balance and moved back inside.

At the same time, having saved his character, Lee Geon grinned at Hugo.

“Well, anyway. With such poor eyes, I can see why you suck at the game.”

*Tch!*

Hugo, who was 0–20 against Lee Geon, felt his blood pressure surge.

“What did you say?”

“I mean, you go nuts over some macho meathead, so why are you so bad at the game? That’s not how you use that character.”

Hugo was just about to say something back.

“Hey, hyung, come on, you totally love the Northern Superman too.”

At Jun-woo’s innocent remark, Lee Geon’s face burned red.

“Yah! Who said I like anyone?!”

“Why not? You said Stephen’s the best, and you even clipped and saved all those news articles. Yesterday, too, and the day before.”

“I—I did not!! I only saved those because YOU like him!”

“Uh, I don’t like him at all.”

“What? Then who’s your favorite?”

“My favorite’s you, hyung.”

At that laugh, Lee Geon clammed up and seized the joystick.

It had been Jun-woo who suggested they come to the game booth, but somehow Lee Geon was the one on a 70-win streak.

“Anyway, the Eastern Witch’s the best! Best costume.”

Deciding it wasn’t worth engaging, Hugo put down the joystick.

“Anyway, Boss. The game was fun. I’ll be sure to buy it when it comes out.”

And at that sight, Lee Geon whispered teasingly to his brother.

“Jun-woo, see that? He knows he can’t beat me, so he’s running away.”

*Tch!*

In the end, Hugo, pissed off, strode over to where Lee Geon was.

And then.

*Beep!*

“Aaaagh!!”

He pressed the power button on Lee Geon’s system.

Then, in an instant, Lee Geon’s game screen reset!

Bloody tears streamed from Lee Geon.

“Aack!! That was my highest score! I didn’t even save the name!”

But regardless, Hugo sneered and turned away.

From far off, Lee Geon fumed, grumbling about how ‘that white guy’s acting like a punk,’ but Hugo paid it no mind.

No, he didn’t even bother to remember his face.

Since they weren’t destined to cross paths a second time anyway.

And instead, he took an incoming call.

“Ah, noona. What’s up? Isn’t this your busy time?”

It was a call from New Zealand.

And Hugo, who had come to a Korean university to look after his grandmother living in Korea, felt a sense of dread at the sudden call.

And for good reason.

— Hugh. Are you in touch with Grandfather?

“Yeah. I talked to him yesterday, why? Grandfather’s over there with you guys.”

— Hugh, listen closely. Grandfather’s company has been attacked.

“What?! Grandfather’s company?”

— I’m not sure yet if it’s the monsters’ doing… but the loss of life and damage is so severe that the company itself is at risk.

“……!!”

Hugo was aghast.

After all, his grandfather’s company was no ordinary small business.

It was an enterprise whose name was known throughout Australia.

He’d heard they’d poured money into defense and prepared thoroughly.

And yet, for a company like that to be staggered so badly.

‘Wasn’t Australia a land still untouched by the monsters?’

That’s why he himself had come, planning to bring his grandmother, who had Korean blood, over there.

— Anyway, Hugh. That’s not the important thing right now. Grandfather’s unreachable.

“……!”

— We want to hurry over too, but we’re swamped with patients and can’t leave at all.

“Swamped with patients?”

— Yes. There was a terrorist attack just a while ago.

“……!!”

True. His grandfather was a businessman, and his parents and older sister were doctors at a university hospital.

Hugo was the well-off youngest son of a family of doctors.

‘Not that I’ve got that kind of brain, though.’

And had it not been for the monsters, Hugo too would have naturally followed the path of his parents and siblings.

— Hugh, are you listening?

“Alright. Then I’ll head over there.”

— No, wait. Hugh!!

Hugo immediately hung up and headed for the airport.

‘The world’s completely changed because of those monsters.’

Hugo, who had dreamed of becoming a novelist, buried his face in his hands at this utterly absurd situation.

In any case, he had just hoped that nothing would happen.

Had all of those been vain hopes?

“…Pardon? What did you say?”

“I said they’re all deceased.”

Hugo, who had rushed to his grandfather’s company, despaired.

The reason he couldn’t reach him was because the man had gone where none could return.

But what was even more shocking was that he might not even be able to recover his grandfather’s corpse.

“Oh, good God. What is that!!!”

“The capital city is gone!!”

Indeed.

Canberra, the capital of Australia.

The capital was nowhere to be seen.

Buildings, people—absolutely everything was gone, leaving only a giant hole behind.

Cleanly excavated, as if dug out with a shovel.

Half of the capital had vanished.

And the taxi driver gripping the wheel at the severed road trembled violently.

“Wha, what is this. It wasn’t this bad just a minute ago…!!”

In the end, people screamed as they scrambled out of their cars and began fleeing into the distance.

But it was right then.

*Rumble—!*

“Aaaaaagh!!!”

People screamed.

Hugo, too, couldn’t keep his footing in the sudden earthquake.

“What in the world has—!”

“Dammit, don’t block the road, move!!!”

It was the moment a man tried to push past Hugo.

*Splat!!!*

“……!!”

Hugo blanched at the blood splattering right beside him.

The torso of the man who had tried to shove him had been torn in two.

That wasn’t all.

*Boom! Boom!*

“Aaaaagh!!!”

People screamed at the giant spheres falling from the sky.

The black spheres trapped people within, and then in a single moment shrank in size, turning those trapped inside into lumps of raw flesh.

*Crunch! Crunch!*

“Aagh! Save me!!”

At that sight, Hugo collapsed in terror.

“Ah… ah….”

In the sky was the monster, spewing those problem spheres.

[Kieeeeek!]

And there was no doubt.

That thing was what had done this to the capital.

And.

‘The only ones who can bring that thing down are the three great superhumans…!’

Hugo tried to report it to the police so they could alert them.

But it was right then.

“Hugh!”

“!!!”

Hugo jumped in shock at the familiar voice.

“Noona!”

The ones calling him were his sister and parents, traveling in a car.

“Hugh! Hurry up and get in!”

Shaking and trembling, Hugo unsteadily rose.

“H… how are you here….”

But in that moment, Hugo coughed up blood.

“Gahhak…!”

A monster hiding beneath the ground had pierced him through the stomach.

Shocked by the sight, his sister and parents got out of the car.

“Hugh!!”

And it was then.

Seeing his family charging toward him, Hugo screamed.

“No! Get away from there, quick!”

“!”

No sooner had the words left his mouth than a black sphere plummeted from the sky.

And the place where that hemisphere fell was right above the heads of his family!

Hugo couldn’t see what followed.

*Crunch!*

Because a black sphere had also fallen over his own head.

In the end, drenched in his own blood, Hugo wept.

‘I’m going to die too.’

But it was then.

[Oh. Still, in this city, you seem to have the most passable face.]

“……?”

[Good. I choose you.]

“……?????”

That was the start of a life of slavery, worse than a worm’s.

(To be continued in the next episode)

**Side Story Episode 2. Please Accept Me as Your Disciple (2)**

[Good. I choose you.]

Twenty-five years ago.

Hugo never dreamed he would end up as a narcissist’s servant.

Even until the moment he first awakened his power.

“Ugh…!”

In the end, Hugo’s eyes shot wide open at the black sphere that vanished before his eyes.

‘The monster’s attack… disappeared?’

But there was no time to be surprised.

[Foolish servant. Look behind you.]

“!”

Hugo was startled by the voice that suddenly rang out.

And the moment he whipped his head around, Hugo screamed.

“Aack!! Move!!”

“Aack!!”

Screech!!

It was because of a taxi hurtling toward him like a madman.

And the taxi driver, his eyes rolling back, was about to just drive past Hugo, who was sitting collapsed in the road.

“Move!! You idiot!!”

At that, the people fleeing in a panic screamed.

“Aack! It’s dangerous!”

But without even a chance to dodge, the taxi plowed into Hugo.

Bang!!!

“Kyaaack!!”

At the tremendous crash, people squeezed their eyes shut.

But.

“Aaaack!!”

When they opened them, they nearly fainted for a different reason.

Because Hugo, who had been struck by the car, was perfectly fine.

As if that weren’t enough—the thing that was crumpled was the car that had come rushing like a madman!

“C-cough…??!!”

“Kyaaack!! What is that person?!”

And in that situation, the most flustered one was Hugo himself.

‘What? Why is the one that rammed me getting thrown back?!’

I mean, he’d been hit by a car that must have been doing at least 120 kilometers!

And all the wounds he got were a few bruises and a trickle of blood?!

But right then.

[Look above, my insignificant servant.]

‘In… insignificant?’

Hugo looked skyward as if dumbfounded, but soon could only grit his teeth.

Crunch!!

“Ugh…!!!”

A gigantic monster was stomping on him as if trying to turn him into a pancake.

[Kieeeek!]

“Ugh…!”

Hugo reflexively threw out his arms to block the monster’s foot, but his veins bulged as if he were about to die.

‘Damn, this is on a whole other dimension from getting hit by a car…!’

An immense weight, as if he were holding up a building!

‘At this rate, I’m going to be crushed…!’

That was when Hugo squeezed his eyes shut.

[Foolish servant. What are you doing.]

“????”

The bizarre voice came again.

But that voice spouted something even more absurd.

[Hurry and praise me. Then even a lowly wretch like you will be able to use my great power.]

No, praise you… what kind of crap is that!

[I am the master of the great Scorching Lion. Hasten and worship.]

“Aish!!”

In the end, Hugo, who seemed about to be stomped to death by the monster, hollered with veins bulging.

“Hail, hail, hail, hail to the great master of the Scorching Lion!!! I love you! I’ll do anything!”

At the same time, something astonishing happened.

Sizzle…!!!

“!”

It sounded like meat sizzling on a hot plate.

And in that moment, lava boiled up from Hugo’s hands as he held up the monster, and a scream echoed out.

[Kieeeek!!!]

The monster that had been stepping on Hugo suffered severe burns on the soles of its feet and toppled backward.

Thud!

The dumbfounded Hugo looked at his hands.

Surprisingly, they were red, as if holding bright crimson lava.

And that glowing light looked like the very core of the sun.

At that, people around him could be seen panicking.

“Huh, huuh…! H-he’s not human!”

“C-could that person also be a monster?”

Yet people cheered as if they’d been saved.

“That person saved us!!”

“What is his identity?!”

In the end, Hugo gritted his teeth.

‘Damn. I don’t know what’s going on.’

Hugo charged at the monster.

After awakening, most attacks left him with only superficial wounds.

His muscle strength, his senses, his reflexes—all had risen beyond human levels.

Of course, his experience and movement were still nothing more than an ordinary person’s.

“Ugh!”

Even his running was something you’d see in a high school fitness test.

Thanks to that, he got hit by every incoming attack and piece of building debris.

“Ugh…! This hurts like hell!”

But maybe because his basic bodily functions had reached the realm of a superhuman.

Crack!!!

[Kieeeek!!!]

The moment Hugo poured all his strength into a punch, intense flames coiled around his fist and the monster burst apart.

Boom!!!

Of course, there were aftereffects.

“Aaaack!! My arm!”

Perhaps because he wasn’t trained yet, Hugo clutched his broken shoulder and writhed in agony.

And at the sight, the voice let out a hollow laugh.

[Where on earth did this stupid fool see such a thing, to commit such an ignorant act…]

“What! You bastard! Are you disrepecting the northern superhuman Steven right now?! He’s a total man!”

Well, whatever. It was fine.

“Noona! Father! Mother!”

Hugo hurriedly headed to where his family was.

* * *

The hospital was full of people.

And originally it should have been full of patients’ groans, but right now it was different.

“We’re from ABC!”

“Herald Sun!”

The hospital was packed with reporters.

It was because of none other than Hugo.

“I heard another superhuman has appeared?”

“Could that person be the one who called the monster here?”

“That person is a devil!”

People treated Hugo like a demon. Thanks to that, he almost got dragged off to jail, but it was settled in one blow by someone’s statement.

“That person is a superhuman, like us.”

“!”

In front of the operating room, Hugo, who had almost been hauled off by the police, lifted his head in surprise.

And at the face that appeared before his eyes, Hugo and his noona gaped.

“Th-the Saintess of the West!”

“S-Sophie Mardi, wasn’t it? She’s an incredibly famous person right now…!”

That was right.

She was none other than Sophie Mardi (20). The saintess who would later become the Aquarius Saint.

“I have already treated your parents for the time being.”

“!”

Sophie took an interest in Hugo.

‘That person is the southern superhuman chosen by the holy god of the Sagittarius constellation.’

But seeing Hugo rushing toward her, Sophie’s eyes went round.

It couldn’t be helped.

‘A pretty boy…!’

Even though he was a bit shabby, Sophie’s heart pounded when she saw Hugo.

But Hugo, who couldn’t possibly know that, held Sophie’s hands and smiled.

“Thank you so much for saving my parents!”

Sophie nearly died of heart failure.

“Ah, not yet! It’s too early to be relieved! The areas hit by the monster are too severe…! Th-th-the contamination is so bad they could worsen at any time!”

“No! Saintess! That alone, I’m truly grateful!”

“……!!!”

Well, in reality, Hugo’s parents would die before long, but at this moment, Sophie was fidgeting.

‘Actually, the reason I came here was also because of the holy god…!’

It wasn’t for any other reason.

Wasn’t it to treat the victims and also to acknowledge a fellow comrade?

But then…!

‘Oh my, to think there would be such a wonderful person…!’

Perhaps because of that.

Fidgeting with her fingers, Sophie shyly tucked her hair behind her ear.

“Um, if it’s all right with you, would you like to have some tea with me…?”

But when she turned her head, Sophie’s face contorted.

“Hehe. If you’d like even me, then anytime….”

“?!”

That was right.

The one smiling bashfully in front of Sophie wasn’t Hugo—it was a reporter who had come to cover the story.

In the end, Sophie screamed.

And around that time.

“So what did you say?”

Hugo, who had gone out to the hospital rooftop at the mysterious voice, was startled.

No, it was surprising that eight more superhumans were going to appear in the future, but…

“Servant? I’m an aspiring novelist! Exterminating the monster was bewildering enough, and now you’re telling me to work for a god out of nowhere…!”

But regardless, the voice spoke.

[You are my personally chosen servant. Therefore, you must work as an apostle for me.]

No, but why servant?

‘And why did you make the contract on your own?’

Well, it wasn’t bad.

‘Didn’t a god—a god, no less—personally choose me?’

Out of all those many people.

So Hugo clenched his fist firmly.

“With this, I can protect my surroundings no matter what happens. Since you chose me after seeing my potential, I’ll work hard!”

[Potential? What are you talking about?]

“…Pardon? I mean, the holy gods are looking for agents to manifest their power on their behalf, right? In other words, you chose me because I have the talent to handle that power….”

[What nonsense. I just chose you because your face is decent to look at.]

“…Pardon?”

[Since you’re a human representing my constellation, the representative face should be pleasant to look at, so that followers also increase. And you’ll be an attendant I see every day, so if you’re too ugly, well….]

What is this, that?!!

“This crazy god, really…!!!”

So that’s why he picked me? Just for that stupid reason?!

[Enough. Prepare wine and a feast.]

“Huh, why should I prepare stuff like that for you!”

[It’s the price for lending you my power. And only by doing so can you continue to use my strength.]

“Ah, forget it! I’m not doing it! Find someone else… ugh!”

As soon as the words finished, a stigma was engraved on Hugo’s shoulder.

And that was the stigma!

“……!”

But it wasn’t a completed form. As if divided into five parts, only one section was glowing.

In other words, Level 1 of 5 Levels.

And it was then.

Flutter!

A crow that appeared amid flames summoned a bow.

[The Scorching Lion is a constellation that uses flames and bow as weapons! I bestow the basic weapon!]

“Um… I have no intention of doing it!”

[Enough. Hasten and prepare a feast, and compose a song for your great master! The cooking must be the finest delicacy under heaven! Prepare jewels and rings befitting your master too!]

At those words, Hugo, who caught the falling bow, shouted with veins bulging.

“Wa-wait a moment. Isn’t this a children’s toy?”

And that too, arrows with squeaky toys attached.

But.

[Currently, you are a lowly servant who can’t even spit! This bow is perfect for you! If you want something good, work harder!]

“As if I would!!”

[If you don’t, you’ll live your whole life as a baldie!]

“Agh, really!!”

Thus, Hugo became the apostle of the Scorching Lion… no, a forced slave.

And it was a year later that he met Lee Geon.

When all twelve superhumans had appeared and his own stigma had filled to the 4th stage.

Half a year after the 13th awakened, who should not exist, appeared.

“Damn…! Is this my limit…!”

Hugo was caught by a monster and dying.

‘Damn it all. This is a place even the highest-level Mr. Steven and Mr. Ivan gave up on….’

That place was Saudi Arabia, blockaded because of monsters.

In the end, several superhumans were called, but even the strongest level 5 superhumans clicked their tongues and turned away.

‘We don’t even know its attribute. If we fight that thing, only we die.’

‘But…! A hundred people have been captured!’

‘If it just eats a hundred people and disappears, that’s a bargain. How many lives do you think we’re worth?’

‘……!’

At the words of the smiling Taurus, Hugo ground his teeth and entered the blockaded zone.

‘Hey! Archer! Come back! It’s only a hundred people! Let it eat that and it’ll get full and pass out on its own!’

In the end, was he being punished for brushing off their dissuasions and coming in?

‘Damn it. Am I being punished for acting cocky at just level 4?’

But that day, Hugo met someone.

“What’s this idiot?”

“……!”

“You’re not even dead yet, so why are you making a face like you’ve given up on the world?”

The 13th awakened, with a completely different atmosphere, a completely different face, completely different eyes from a year ago.

An existence of a god that could never be forgotten.

(Continues in the next episode)

Side Story 3. Please Accept Me as Your Disciple (3)

Actually, Hugo had heard something too.

About the 13th existence.

It was definitely half a year ago.

It was January 2001.

“What?! A request for mercenaries in Korea?”

Because monsters had covered Seoul, Hugo had received a request for support.

But.

“Ack! Hey! Do you think I can go there in this situation?!”

[Eui-gu, you moron!]

“What?! You and the holy god are the ones who told me to go this way in the first place!”

Hugo, who had received a telegram from the crow, was shooting his bow like crazy.

At that time, he was surrounded by monsters in Africa.

And with the number of monsters swarming in, he couldn’t leave the cave for several days.

But at the news that soon came, Hugo had been relieved.

[Other heroes have decided to go to Korea!]

“Really? That’s a relief…!”

But that day.

At the very place the heroes were supposed to go, the 13th awakened appeared.

Thanks to that, even the heroes and the holy spirits were shocked, weren't they?

[Oh my god, a 13th Apostle! Absolutely impossible!]

[There must be 12 heroes! It's ominous! Ominous!]

Usually, the Scorching Lord, who would be bossing around, was quiet for that moment, and the demon was frantically excited and uneasy.

Probably the other Apostles were the same.

But what do you know.

Hugo couldn't hear news of the 13th.

Other heroes also seemed to have inquired about him, but it seemed they couldn't find him because he was so elusive.

So during the half year he disappeared, one of the 12 heroes said:

- The 13th? He's just an ordinary person. He only gained power because he was accidentally exposed to the Holy Spirit's power.

- And why do you think he isn't showing himself? Because he's already dead.

- There cannot be 13 superhumans.

- I know you're hopeful, and I understand why you're interested, but that person is not an Apostle of the gods.

- Unnecessary interest is not good. The greater the hope, the greater the despair.

Clearly everyone said that.

Well, the heroes heard from the Holy Spirits, so they knew better than anyone that a 13th could never exist.

In fact, afterward no one claimed to have witnessed the 13th, so everyone thought the 13th was dead.

It was definitely so, but…

Puhak!!!

"Heuk...!!"

Hugo trembled at the sight unfolding before his eyes.

In the middle of a ruined city.

Hugo had been caught by a monster attacking a house and was being swallowed in its mouth.

And right before being chewed by its teeth and going down its throat.

But then.

"What's this idiot?"

Just before dying, a man's voice was heard.

It was someone prying open the monster's mouth with his bare hands.

And he, silhouetted against the sunlight, frowned at Hugo.

"You bastard who isn't even dead yet, why do you have a face like you've given up on the world?"

"……!!"

And Hugo, who was looking at him, trembled.

'That person is….'

Because of his groggy mind and backlight, he couldn't tell if it was a man or a woman.

His ears were ringing, so he couldn't even distinguish the voice.

All he could see was long hair indistinguishable from something else and the surrounding flames.

But Hugo clearly saw.

"You bastard. If you can't tell what's edible and what's not, what use are you."

The moment he said that, the monster's palate was torn off.

Kwa-jik!!

[Kieeeek!!!]

The monster's palate flew off, and Hugo, who had been tangled in its tongue, opened his eyes wide.

The man, backlit by the sun, held a weapon larger than himself and cut off the monster's arm.

Puhak!!!

It was a bizarre weapon, whether an axe or a greatsword, its identity unknown.

In a way, it looked like a greatsword shaped like a stone tool. Yet its handle was very long like an axe.

But what was more surprising was that he could move it as if it were a feather even while holding such a large object.

Moreover, the speed was such that it was invisible to the eye.

'Good heavens.'

He felt this wasn't a human.

He himself was a speed-type archer and took pride in being the fastest among the twelve, yet.

'The movements were completely different.'

The world considered the twelve superhumans as the hope to save humanity.

In fact, the other eleven were very strong.

Of course, all eleven were solo players, and Hugo himself had only counted on one hand the ones he had seen directly, but still.

Seeing their exploits, you couldn't help but feel that Level 5s were different indeed.

Especially Stephen, who made a name as the Northern superhuman, and Ivan (the Bull), who appeared last but possessed destructive combat power.

The Virgo Apostle, called a genius among geniuses.

The wizards who were said to be humanity's ultimate weapon.

They were the superhumans humanity most looked forward to.

It was no wonder each country was in an uproar trying to scout them.

But.

'He's incomparable even to them.'

He was only Level 4 himself, so he wasn't one to talk, but the difference was tremendous.

You could almost say it was like comparing a human imitating a superhuman to a real god.

Thud!!!

So Hugo could only stare blankly.

He didn't feel the monster's roar or the sting of the poison gas.

All he could see was the sight of a god of light descending from the sky and dismantling the monster.

And how much time had passed?

"Hey. You okay? You alive?"

Lee Geon approached Hugo, who was on the verge of fainting.

Hugo saw a brilliant light from Lee Geon.

So he unknowingly murmured.

"…God."

"What?"

"…Lord."

Lee Geon's expression was something to behold.

"This guy's lost it. Hey. Snap out of it. This is water. Drink up. Ah, you can't drink water because your intestines are hanging out? Ah, whatever. Drink."

Lee Geon took out a water bottle and roughly shoved it into Hugo's mouth.

And Hugo, who had somewhat regained his senses, finally coughed.

At the same time, he clutched his belly where his intestines were protruding, but still held on tightly to Lee Geon.

"…Take me as your disciple."

"What?"

"…So disc…."

It was the moment he was about to ask to be taken as a disciple.

[Kieeeek!!!]

A monster flew in over their heads.

It was a monstrous bird that looked like a black eagle.

And at the sight of that huge monster, Hugo trembled in fear even in his groggy state.

'That's…!'

It was one of the ones called the most dangerous among the current monsters appearing.

And that thing was an uninvited guest that appeared in the sky and cut off people's heads!

'Damn it, there's no answer if you get caught by that guy.'

But right at that moment.

"Ah. That's very annoying."

With those words, Lee Geon picked something up.

And that was not a weapon, but a frying pan!

At the same time, the frying pan slammed down on the uninvited guest's head.

Ppakak!!!

[Kieek!!]

The monstrous bird's head flew off and it collapsed to the ground.

Lee Geon casually cut open the monstrous bird's belly and took out eggs.

"You can't eat monsters, but you can eat these eggs."

"……."

Hugo was silent.

'Hoo, that uninvited guest with one hit of a frying pan.'

Even that skill of calmly procuring food in the middle of a battlefield where food was scarce.

And Lee Geon said as he gathered the eggs.

"So, what did you say just now?"

"Please marry me."

"…What?"

Hugo grabbed Lee Geon's leg firmly.

"Please marry me!!!!!! I'll do anything!"

As Hugo dangled with his intestines protruding, Lee Geon's veins popped.

"Hey, you gonna let go of this?!"

"Please marry me!! Ma'am!"

"This crazy bastard, for real!!!"

Ppakak!

* * *

Lee Geon had a dream.

It was a memory of losing his beloved family.

- Please save me. There are still people here!

- Mom! I want to go outside…!

- Let's just hold on a little. They said it's more dangerous outside. They said the heroes will come if we wait a little.

The area was truly a fire hell.

And in the flames, voices tormenting Lee Geon kept coming.

- It seems like there are still people, is it really okay to leave?

- It's fine. The more we drag it out, the more the Korean government will get anxious and raise the money. We just have to do as the Apostle says.

- Haha. Is it okay to say that here like this?

- It's fine. One's deaf, and the other guy is already dead.

- True. The other floors are hopeless anyway.

- But are the other Apostles really coming here?

- No? They say the monster that appeared here is on another level. Would they come when they clearly know they'll die?

- Huh? Then why did they tell us to take shelter inside the building?

- That's….

And after those voices disappeared, Yeonwoo was inevitably devoured by the mist monster.

And the end of the nightmare was Yeonwoo being torn apart right before his eyes.

In the end, Lee Geon woke up gasping for breath after having the same dream again.

"…Damn it."

An abandoned ruin.

Lee Geon, who had treated Hugo in the temporarily borrowed ruin, frowned deeply.

Because Hugo, who had been unconscious until now, was causing a ruckus.

"Aack! My stomach! My stomach! Why are there stitch marks?!"

Finally, Lee Geon sighed and approached him lying on the bed.

And.

"You're awake. Your intestines were hanging out, so I performed emergency surgery."

"Surgery??!!!"

"Well, don't worry about complications. I've gotten good at it by practicing on myself."

Hugo's eyes widened when he saw Lee Geon.

It couldn't be helped.

"Uh. But who are you?"

Lee Geon's veins popped.

"You don't even know the person who saved you?"

"…You were a man?"

"I'm letting it slide because you're a patient."

At the same time, Hugo understood.

Earlier, when I wasn't in my right mind, I saw the long hair and thought you were a woman.

'Now that I look, it's not hair but monster leather….'

And his build, now that I see, is that of a normal man.

'Anyway, he's a scary man who doesn't smile at all.'

Especially his burned face was really scary.

Well, that didn't matter.

"I'll do anything!! Please take me as your disciple!"

"!!"

Lee Geon seemed flustered by the sudden declaration.

"No, you..."

But regardless, Hugo prostrated himself flat.

"Please accept me! Because my skills are lacking!! I can't catch monsters well!"

"…Monsters? A civilian… why…."

"Civilian? Ah, that's right! My skills are so lacking compared to the other eleven that even civilians would be surprised!"

"…Eleven?"

"Yes! Ah!! But still, I have the most confidence in speed! Other Apostles can't match my speed…!"

Right then.

"You were an Apostle?"

It was a voice so cold the air seemed to freeze.

But Hugo, not noticing, smiled brightly.

"Yes! So I never expected to meet the famous 13th…."

However, Hugo couldn't finish his sentence.

"Aack!!"

A murderous axe aimed for Hugo's neck.

Kwa-jik!!

"Shit, what rotten luck. I didn't feel the Holy Spirit's aura, so I was fooled."

"Th-th-thirteenth?!! What's this all of a sudden!"

"Enough, just die again."

"What??!!!"

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story 4. Please Take Me as Your Disciple (4)

"Enough, just die again."

"What??!!!"

Hugo was flustered.

But without even time to be flustered, a hand axe flew at him.

Kwa-jik!!

The hand axe lodged precisely beside the fallen Hugo's head.

Truly a movement without any hesitation.

Thanks to that, Hugo almost had his ear cut off and nearly cried.

"Damn! I'm really dying! I'm really dying!"

It was probably the axe Lee Geon used for splitting firewood.

And in that moment of realization, the axe deeply embedded in the bed rose again.

Whish!

And again the axe came down to hack Hugo's body!

"Aack!"

Hugo quickly bent his waist to the side and dodged.

Kwa-jik!

"Aack! After saving me, why are you doing this all of a sudden!"

"That's why I'm telling you to die again. You bastard, where do you get off lying about being a civilian?"

"I didn't lie?! Isn't it weirder that you didn't notice I was an Apostle from the start! What kind of crazy person can survive with their intestines bursting out!"

"Ah. That's true. But still, it's your fault."

"What the… Aack!!!"

Bang!

The axe struck the bed again. But when Hugo dodged like an eel again, Lee Geon's eyes flashed.

And as if he was pissed off, the axe relentlessly struck the bed!

Bang! Bang! Bang!

It was truly like a game of whack-a-mole.

But when he didn't get hit even once, Lee Geon frowned.

"It seems the claim of being fast isn't a lie."

"Yes! It's useful, right? So stop this meaningless act and take me as your disciple… Aack! Using the weapon you used to catch monsters is cheating, sir!"

However, as the attacks didn't stop, Hugo felt aggrieved.

"What on earth did I do!! I only came here and hunted monsters, that's my only crime… Ugh!"

"Right. Did you come to make money off it again? To receive business trip expenses without even intending to catch them?"

"Huh? What are you talking about! I'm an Apostle who saves people…!!"

At those words, Lee Geon's eyes flashed more ferociously than ever.

"You save people? You?"

As if asking where he got such a ridiculous lie, Lee Geon strangled Hugo by the neck.

Bang!

Since he kept dodging like an eel, he restrained him so he couldn't evade.

"Well, either way doesn't matter. If you're a guy who gets eaten by such a small fry, you're no help. You're already dead by the monster, I'll finish you off here."

"……!!!"

That was when Lee Geon was about to eliminate Hugo.

Bang!

"Hey! Otters!"

The door of the ruins opened.

And the face that smashed through the door surprised both Hugo and Igeon.

“Mr. Ivan!”

Appearing was a muscular man with silver hair.

And he was none other than the Apostle of Taurus, Ivan Kruger (26).

Among the Twelve Apostles, along with the Leo, he was one of the two tallest, boasting macho muscles.

If Steven had a free-spirited beast image, Ivan gave off a monk vibe.

And a brown-skinned man different from Steven glared at Hugo.

It seemed he had been looking for Hugo.

And sure enough.

“You maggot. How dare you barge in there, not knowing your place?”

“!!”

As Ivan approached with his blue eyes flashing, Hugo trembled all over.

That was because he had deliberately entered a zone Ivan had told him not to, to hunt a monster.

‘He said that if I went in, he wouldn’t let me off…!’

But he couldn’t follow his order to let a hundred hostages be devoured.

Anyway, as Ivan barged in, the grip of Igeon who had been strangling his neck was released, but now there was Igeon with a knife in front, and Ivan about to draw his knife from behind!

‘Either way, it’s the worst!’

And as if furious, Ivan approached Hugo.

“You’ve made things difficult for us! Who are you to lower our dignity?”

“……!”

Looking at Ivan, Igeon frowned.

Hugo, with his shaggy hair and shabby appearance, didn’t match his TV image at all.

But Ivan was completely different.

He looked exactly like he did on TV, so one could recognize him immediately.

And had Ivan spotted Igeon? Ivan smiled brightly.

Because seeing the bandages wrapped around Hugo and the medical tools around, he could instantly tell what had happened.

“So you saved our comrade. Thank you for that. But seeing that ugly face, you must have gone through a lot. How pitiful.”

Seeing Igeon’s ragged state, he clearly mistook him for a beggar from this place.

But as if his previous smile had never happened, Ivan looked at Hugo with loathing.

“You worthless weakling among the twelve of us.”

“!”

Ivan’s language switched from English to French.

He definitely didn’t want Igeon to hear their conversation.

“You go around saving civilians and making us look weird.”

And although the Twelve Apostles usually communicated in English, they often centered around the healer Apostle Sophie, so French was the second most spoken language.

“Because you barge into every place to save people, don’t you realize we can’t do business?”

“……!!”

As if understanding the French, Igeon glanced at Hugo.

But when the indignant Hugo tried to speak, Ivan laughed as if disgusted.

“Why look at me like that? We risk our lives to save people. If we save you, it’s only natural to receive compensation. So if you’re worthless, act like it and stay low.”

“…But!”

“.”

“!”

“You’re so weak that even that title is too much for you. Got it? You’re not a divine archer, you’re a water gun, a water gun! You can’t even properly catch one monster!”

Hugo bit his lip tightly.

His teeth ground in shame, but he couldn’t even refute.

It was understandable, since Sagittarius was nominally a combat apostle. In short, a combatant.

But he couldn’t hold a candle to other combatants, and sometimes even fell behind non-combat apostles.

Of course, his stats themselves weren’t lacking. He had enough ability to hunt monsters. He just lacked know-how.

But since it was true that he had the least results among the twelve, Hugo remained silent.

And at his expression, Ivan smiled and took out his wallet.

At the same time, what he took out was fifty bundles of hundred-dollar bills.

“Well, you did some useless things, but anyway, good work. In exchange, hide the fact that this guy got hurt, and don’t mention you came in here.”

He handed the money to Igeon as if being generous.

But.

“Get lost, you bastard.”

“?!”

Smack!

Ivan was startled.

But regardless, Igeon disgustedly slapped his hand away.

“Put your hand away, you soy-sauce-shrimp-looking bastard. You’re bad luck.”

“……!!”

Ivan seemed flustered.

Because of the look in Igeon’s eyes.

‘Hostility.’

So he couldn’t understand.

Because most of humanity looked at them with admiration as saviors.

‘Why would a civilian… to us…?’

So he asked.

“What’s this? You don’t know who I am?”

At those words, Igeon picked up an axe, as if disgusted.

Then, at the moment Ivan was flustered.

“13th! You can’t!”

“!”

Sensing Igeon’s killing intent, Hugo became urgent.

But Ivan himself was surprised for a different reason.

‘What? The 13th?!’

Ivan’s face, which had been full of bravado, rarely turned bewildered.

‘Could it be the one who appeared half a year ago and then vanished?’

He couldn’t help but remember.

‘The 13th, whom even the Holy Gods said absolutely could not exist.’

Of course, that guy who turned the world upside down had suddenly disappeared.

So everyone thought he had died or lost his power.

‘Why is that guy here?!’

But there was no time to be surprised.

Thwack!

“Ugh!”

As Igeon attacked fiercely, Ivan was taken aback.

‘This guy, what kind of movement…!’

Eventually, Ivan’s eyes flashed.

Simultaneously, his thick brown arm smashed Igeon’s weapon.

Crack!!

“!”

When the newly made prototype 2 was destroyed, Igeon’s eyes widened in surprise.

In fact, Hugo was the first of the Twelve Apostles Igeon had seen fight. So he had just estimated combat power based on Hugo.

‘It’s different.’

And at the sight, Hugo went pale as well.

‘A-as expected of a Level 5 Apostle…!’

The Twelve Apostles had levels (1 to 5).

And those who reached Level 5 (Transcendent) had power on a completely different dimension.

Of course, Hugo hadn’t met all twelve.

But.

‘Level 5 (Transcendent) is on a whole different level from Level 4.’

And according to Sophie, who was the communication hub, only four among them were at the highest Level 5.

‘Taurus, Leo, Gemini, and Scorpio, it was said.’

In short, Ivan was one of the four strongest humans!

‘And moreover, that person is a superhuman with an adamantine body that boasts the ultimate defense…!’

But just then.

Suddenly, Igeon picked up a bundle of cloth leaning against the wall.

‘!’

And at that moment, both Hugo and Ivan frowned.

Because they felt something ominous.

And sure enough. At that moment.

“Awaken.”

“!?”

At Igeon’s voice, the long object glowed.

As the cloth wrapping it fell away, everyone was shocked.

“Wh-what! A weapon?”

In its early days, Heaven’s Judgment was not in its current form.

It was still a long weapon almost like a staff, but more of a blunt weapon than an axe, a flint tool.

But the moment Igeon grabbed that weapon, Ivan felt a chill.

It was on a completely different dimension from the greatsword-like weapon from before.

‘A weapon given by a god?’

He didn’t know, but it felt dangerous. In the end, the flustered Ivan quickly reached out his hand.

‘It’s better not to take this guy alive, but to just eliminate him.’

A brown light burst from Ivan’s hand.

Flash!

[Sacred Bull’s Worship (Unique Skill)]

- Absolute invincibility for 1 minute. (Reflects all attacks.) Counter function, powerful charge buff when moving

Having activated his Unique Skill, Ivan aimed at the weapon.

‘A mere weapon!’

He would smash it like he did with Steven’s.

But.

“!!”

The weapon didn’t break.

That wasn’t all.

“……!!”

As their eyes met, Ivan felt a chill.

Igeon was smiling.

Igeon, who hadn’t smiled even once until now!

But that smile was a bone-chilling eye-smile, as if asking if he really thought it would work.

And sure enough.

Hmph!

Not holding the Judgment with his left hand, Igeon clenched his fist.

And in an instant, that fist smashed toward Ivan’s thick arm!

Crack!!!!!

At that explosive sound, Hugo nearly went deaf.

But the surprising thing wasn’t the sound.

Crumbling.

“……!!”

Ivan froze for the first time.

The forearm that Igeon’s fist struck cracked like shattering stone.

And the skin peeled off like powdered candy, finally revealing the raw red muscle.

The adamantine body, the strongest flesh, had been pierced.

And Igeon spoke.

“You call that an adamantine body that breaks from a punch like this? Even a passing mutt would laugh!”

For the first time in his life, Ivan felt fear.

(Continued in the next episode)

Side Story 5. Please accept me as your disciple (5)

The world’s strongest shield.

The ultimate flesh that nothing could pierce.

But right now, at this moment.

That ultimate flesh had been pierced.

With a bare fist. By a mere mutant, without even a god or anything!

Thud!

And the mutant lifted the corner of his mouth and muttered.

“It’s so embarrassing, don’t go around bragging you’re a shield, you glass-bodied bastard!”

It was a tremendous insult, a humiliation to Ivan.

So Hugo couldn’t shut his mouth.

‘That flesh that remains unscathed even when kicked and trampled by monsters…!’

In fact, didn’t Ivan always mock Leo?

- Hey, wild beast. Broke your weapon again? You’re a helpless cripple who can’t do anything without a weapon.

- What? Wanna see if I’m helpless?

It was routine for the top two combat leaders to clash, ready to smash each other’s skulls.

But whether it was Steven who boasted savage destructive power, or Heiji the mage who boasted weapon-like destructive power.

They couldn’t leave a single scratch on Ivan’s body.

That’s why everyone inwardly acknowledged him as the leader.

But then.

“Oh my god, that damn stone Buddha body got wrecked! As expected, the 13th!!”

Hugo sobbed.

And normally, Ivan would have gotten angry at Hugo, telling that wimp to shut up, but now he didn’t even have the energy to crush Hugo.

‘What is this guy…!!’

Ivan hadn’t paid any attention to the 13th.

Since he wasn’t even an apostle, and not worth caring about, he had thought.

‘But what is this power?’

So Ivan ground his teeth.

‘My body, which none of the apostles could scratch!’

He was someone who took pride in his body being a weapon.

Thus, enraged, he was about to summon a god’s descent, but at that moment!

Pow!!

“Ugh!”

A hammer-like pain struck the back of Ivan’s head.

And realizing the culprit of the attack, Ivan flared up.

“You water gun bastard, for real!”

Meanwhile, Hugo, who had kicked Ivan, was sweating profusely.

‘A-as expected, I can’t even leave a scratch…!’

He had kicked with his maximum output, but still.

And sure enough.

Ivan immediately grabbed Hugo by the collar and slammed him to the ground.

“Cough!”

The force was so strong that a cave was formed in the floor.

And the depth created by the impact was a full 5 meters!

At that destructive power, Ivan smiled contentedly, as if boasting that he was indeed great.

And Igeon, who had seized the opportunity thanks to Hugo, sneered.

“Don’t worry. I’ll get rid of you both together, nice and cozy.”

At that, the surprised Hugo quickly crawled out of the hole and latched onto Igeon.

“Ack! Master! You can’t kill him!”

Because of that, Igeon, who had been aiming at Ivan, was taken aback.

This guy, to think he could keep up with my combat speed!

But the surprise was brief; Igeon kicked Hugo away.

“Don’t interfere, you bastard! You said you hated him for being money-hungry, so are you protecting him because he’s your comrade after all?”

But as if there was a reason, Hugo clung on stubbornly.

“Damn it, yeah! He’s an asshole and has no manners! So I hate him too, but if they’re gone, all of humanity will die! From the monsters!”

“……?”

Igeon looked at him as if dumbfounded.

“I’ll just catch the monsters myself.”

“That’s impossible alone! You’re not even a god!”

“Alright. I get it.”

At the seemingly understanding look in Igeon’s eyes, Hugo’s face brightened.

“Then!”

“I’ll kill you first, you little shit.”

“Aaaack!!”

Igeon brought down the Heavenly Judgment upon Hugo.

Hugo dodged again like a flying squirrel, but as soon as that power struck the ground.

Rumble!

“Gah!”

The floor split, and Hugo fell into the underground.

“Aaaaaaah…!”

The depth seemed to exceed 100 meters.

And with a Tarzan-like scream resounding, Iban felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at the pit.

‘This crazy bastard, what kind of power…!’

It was impossible to tell if he was even human or a monster.

Since his attack went wide, it’s only this much.

If he had aimed for the floor from the start, wouldn’t it have bored through hundreds of meters?

And though he hated it, Iban couldn’t help but compare the pit he had dug himself with Igeon’s pit, and he shuddered.

It was the first humiliation he had ever felt in his life.

So it was terrifying.

But regardless, Igeon, having dealt with the annoying Hugo first, dusted off his hands.

“Alright. Next is you, you bastard.”

“!!”

“Well, if you’re worth keeping alive as that husk said, I’ll spare you. However.”

Igeon’s eyes flashed menacingly.

“Only on the condition that you’re stronger than me.”

“!!!”

Was he confident in his own skill?

It was the moment Igeon was about to take Iban’s head.

“…Aaaaaaah!!!!”

Igeon suddenly became wide-eyed like a startled rabbit at the Tarzan yell he heard.

The sound came from beneath the 100m sinkhole.

And the instant that Tarzan-like voice reached the surface!

“!”

Igeon’s jaw dropped.

That was because a gigantic monster burst out of the pit.

Even with Hugo in its mouth!

“Aaaaak!! Masterrrr! Please save meeee!”

“……???! ”

It was a monster like an earthworm. And as soon as it emerged, a stream of water burst out of the hole after it.

Boom!!!

At the same time, the worm devoured Hugo, who was in its mouth.

Crunch!

Because of that, Iban couldn’t help but tremble.

‘That bastard is a <High-Risk> monster!’

At this time, the grading systems like Red Zone, Black Zone had not yet been established.

The apostles divided monsters into <Low-Risk>, <Medium-Risk>, and <High-Risk>.

And <High-Risk> monsters were ones whose subjugation chance was less than 40%, so they were given up on attacking.

But such a thing was here!

But the more shocking thing wasn’t that.

“Oh, jackpot. The thing I’ve been chasing for a month while staying here came out?”

“?!”

Iban doubted his own ears.

‘What? Chasing for a month? That thing?’

Why a <High-Risk> monster??

It seemed as if they didn’t even think about the devoured Hugo for a second.

And Igeon, as if he had been waiting, immediately grabbed the Celestial Executioner and jumped.

He looked extremely excited.

“You little shit who wouldn’t come out no matter what tricks I used to make you come out!”

With just one Hugo-bastard, it came bursting right out!

“What good bait he is!”

At last, Igeon swung the Executioner and cut the worm in two.

Crunch!

Like gutting an eel, he sliced from head to tail in one stroke.

Slick!!

Thanks to that, Hugo, who had been stuck in the worm’s esophagus, was also able to see the light of the world.

“Guh…!”

Hugo, fallen onto the ground, floundered in the sticky liquid-covered mess.

But even so, he looked at Igeon with emotion as if deeply moved.

“Oh heavens, Master…! Still, even as your disciple, you’re saving me… Aaak!”

Igeon stomped on Hugo’s head and jumped high.

Kugugung!

Because another worm burst out from the same pit.

This time it was purple instead of brown.

[Kieeek!]

And at the sight of the differently colored thing, Igeon furrowed his brow.

‘A thing I can’t use as food ingredient.’

On top of that, it had a vicious poison that could corrode weapons and was annoyingly tough.

‘If I’m unlucky, my weapon might break instead.’

What to do then.

And then it was.

Iban, as if dumbfounded, was heading out of the house.

‘Damn it, that crazy guy is one of a kind!’

His bizarre strength aside, chasing a High-Risk monster for a month as well, and it was better to just avoid it here.

‘I didn’t see that bastard today.’

He hated that bastard’s very existence.

Even mixing words was unpleasant and dirty.

‘The Constellation God has already started demanding compensation anyway.’

Even though it got canceled, he had already started making a fuss just because he tried to use that one skill.

[Bring me drink and beauties.]

If left alone, the god would immediately run wild.

‘Anyway, it’d be best to report that bastard’s existence to the government and bury him.’

But it was right then.

Grab!

“?!”

Igeon grabbed Iban’s foot as he was about to leave. There was no time to even spit out a curse.

“Aaaak!”

His scalp being scraped along the ground as he was dragged, Iban became bloodshot with rage.

“You crazy bastard!”

He immediately tried to raise his body and grab Igeon by the throat.

But at that moment, Iban let out a groan.

“Guk!”

Igeon had tied up Iban tightly with the rope at his waist.

‘!!’

The speed and knot technique were far from ordinary.

And then.

“Good. If it’s this hard, it’s roughly usable as a club.”

And at that instant, Iban almost spat blood.

Crack!!!

Igeon, charging at the worm, swung Iban like a baseball bat.

And perhaps it was because he was a Taurus apostle who needlessly boasted the strongest hardness.

“Keuheok…!!!”

Iban, turned into a baseball bat, pierced the purple worm’s hard shell and dug into its inner flesh.

Splat!

It was possible because Igeon’s power was behind it.

But as the worm’s shell peeling, a liquid stinking horribly gushed out.

And that was the worm’s poison skin.

In the end, Iban’s skin, exposed to the poison skin, melted away.

Of course, being the Taurus, said to have the strongest defense, it didn’t melt straight to the bone.

But the blow was still significant.

As proof, impaled into the monster’s body, Iban felt his consciousness grow dizzy.

However, Igeon didn’t care at all and poured mana into his foot.

And as if kicking a soccer ball, he kicked it into the sky!

Bwooong!!

As the two finally soared into the sky, Igeon looked extremely pleased.

“Good. The bastard that would stink up the house was dealt with early on.”

Igeon looked satisfied at the worm he first grabbed and the hot spring water.

Because with this, he could make the <Celestial Fortification Hot Spring> and <Magic Iron Furnace>, one of the blueprints he swiped from Capricorn.

And Hugo, seeing him like that, sparkled his eyes.

“A-as expected, you’re amazing! I respect you, Master… guk!!!”

Hugo was kicked aside by Igeon.

And Igeon, as if he had never been pleased, swung his hand axe murderously.

“Don’t pretend to be chummy, bastard.”

“……!!!”

“Well, unlike that guy from before, you don’t seem like the type to do business, but.”

“Uh… d-don’t tell me you understood what I said earlier?”

Igeon looked at Hugo disapprovingly.

Languages—having traveled from one land to another, he could understand a fair amount.

“Anyway, I don’t raise disciples or anything. If you don’t want to die, get lost.”

As the hand axe flew, Hugo screamed and collapsed.

He couldn’t understand why Igeon hated apostles so much.

* * *

And around that same time.

“Really? The 13th apostle, you say?”

One of the four Transcendents said to be the strongest among apostles.

Hayley furrowed her delicate brow.

Of course, she too had heard the talk of a bizarre mutant appearing in Korea.

‘Something about dragging those subordinates away, was it?’

She was in another dimension so she found out late, but still.

And when she thought of Korea, all that came to mind was that nameless boy.

Three years ago. The high school boy who had tenderly healed her when she was hurt.

And Hayley, recalling him, reddened her face.

In truth, until she became the saint of Scorpio, she had lingered around him and kept watch over him, but the boy had vanished at some point.

Because of that, she was worried about where he might be now and whether he was even alive.

‘If only he could be safe and well, without any injuries.’

But for now, that wasn’t what was important.

“I’ll have to confirm this first.”

[Then…!]

“I will go meet this 13th one myself.”

(Continued in next episode)

Side Story Episode 6. First Love (1)

Perhaps it was four years ago.

Igeon had picked up a cat.

It was a black kitten with blue eyes.

And after barely saving that dying black cat, Igeon raised it with great care.

“Our kitty, do you like your brother that much? Then when you grow up, will you marry your brother?”

It was a cat that was extremely shy. And its appearance was somehow different from ordinary cats, but such things didn’t bother him.

It was the hardest time, when a close friend had died from a bad incident, and he couldn’t even show his feelings to Yeonwoo and Junwoo.

It was a precious thing that had become his only comfort back then.

But even that precious cat had died, or vanished leaving only blood behind….

In the end, his beloved little brother Junwoo died after that.

“Hyung… don’t cry…. I’m okay. It’s not your fault.”

“I’m sorry, if only I had come to get you just a bit earlier…!”

“…No, I just hope you won’t cry.”

Junwoo was killed by a monster.

Of course, the truth was it was the Pisces and Gemini Constellation Gods who had transformed into monsters, but at that time, there was no way Igeon could know.

And after that, even Yeonwoo, the one who remained, died.

“…Geon-ah, it’s okay. Those people you really like, they’ll definitely come.”

Yeonwoo said that as he died, but Igeon, within those flames, saw faces he could never forget.

“Out of the way. Are you deaf? Do you know how busy our apostle-sirs are?”

“But they said they’d definitely come…! Told us not to worry….”

“Do you think your lives are the same as the apostle-sirs? They said none of them are coming.”

“……!”

Those who received enormous donations from the citizens said with devilish smiles.

“But why did the apostle-sirs tell us to take shelter inside the buildings if they’re not coming?”

“Because, if we get eaten by a monster, it becomes their responsibility. But dying from a building collapse is an accident, you see.”

“Guess so. Anyway, report that there’s no one here, and let’s go where the apostle-sirs went first. Not Seoul but the next country. That side is rich, so the cash amount is no joke. And unlike here, the monsters are <Low-Risk> so it’s easy.”

Igeon still cannot forget their faces and words.

And the next day after he awakened, the kind of article those apostle bastards put out.

[Monsters blocked the way, arrival delayed]

[“Traffic was impeded so they couldn’t arrive in Seoul.”]

[Thanks to the mutant awakener]

Seeing that, Igeon’s heart changed as much as his altered face.

‘Trash bastards wearing the mask of heroes.’

I’ll kill them all.

I’ll wipe out everything I set my eyes on!

And now.

“…Sss…r.”

“…….”

“Mas…ter….”

“…….”

“Master!!”

“……!!”

Igeon, who had been asleep in the hot spring water, opened his eyes.

And that place was a city in Jordan.

Having crossed over from Saudi Arabia after finishing his business, Igeon frowned at the young man in front of him.

“What, why is this pest here?”

“Masterrrr!!”

It was.

The one before Igeon was none other than Hugo Oters.

The guy he had definitely left behind in Saudi Arabia.

And he had abandoned him in the middle of the desert since he kept chasing like crazy….

‘How is this bastard alive??’

He had thrown him into quicksand to die for sure.

But regardless, the ragged Hugo beamingly waved something.

It was none other than Igeon’s torn t-shirt.

“I! Even though I look like this, I’m the Apostle of Tracking! As long as there’s a scent left on an object, I can chase it to the opposite side of the earth! Wherever you go Master, I can find you all!”

Damn it. Is he some kind of dog bastard.

Igeon became bloodshot as if pissed off.

But Hugo seemed instead interested in the stone bathtub Igeon had entered.

“Doesn’t seem like something from the inn, what is this?”

Igeon’s face crumpled deeply.

What was it.

[Bathtub for Skin Treatment (D)]

It was an item made from the monster byproducts that appeared in Saudi Arabia.

Since he had stolen the blueprint from <Sagittarius>, he had been able to craft various holy objects.

And the number of those prototypes was nine in total.

But after making the very first one, not a single piece of usable equipment came out.

‘Both power and durability are weak, so they break quickly.’

The only ones with decent effects were odds and ends like this bathtub or the furnace.

It must be that they turn out flimsy because there aren’t good kilns and materials.

So that was why he had been aiming for that worm monster in Saudi Arabia.

Because that monster was said to become an S-grade <Material>.

Well, whatever the case.

“Wow, this hot spring water. Could it be the hot spring water I dug out back then? I feel magical energy, does it have a special function?”

Igeon furrowed his brow.

Perhaps this time he’d have to throw him into the ocean instead of the desert for him to die.

But Hugo, as soon as Igeon got out of the bath, immediately brought something forth.

"Master! Please eat! I brought some decent food in case you were hungry before I came!"

"……!"

Lee Geon was startled by the items covering the entire table.

Steak, wine, bread, pastries, fruit—it was filled with all kinds of delicious dishes.

So Lee Geon looked at Hugo strangely.

"Why did you…."

"What do you mean, why! To serve my master, this much is an essential virtue, isn't it?!"

This kid is crazy, isn't he?

Of course, it wasn't that he usually refused the reward money for hunting monsters, but it all went to food expenses, leaving him practically a beggar.

Eventually, when Lee Geon emptied his bowl in an instant, Hugo was shocked.

He even had his own food stolen.

"Y-you already finished it?! I brought a generous three servings each…!"

"That's not enough. I need to eat at least fifty servings a day."

"…Are you even human?!"

Hugo got beaten until he was drenched in blood.

"Anyway, if you're done, get lost. I have to go out."

"D-don't you need dinner or a late-night snack?!"

"……."

"Cleaning, laundry! Securing lodging! Providing meals—I'll do everything! I'll cover all the expenses out of my own pocket, too!"

"Hah. You think that'll make me accept a brat like you as a disciple?"

"Then you don't have to accept me! I'll just serve you diligently by your side, so please don't send me away!"

"!"

As Hugo clung to the hem of his pants, Lee Geon glared at him in disbelief.

No, why is this guy so desperate to learn combat skills that he's going this far?

"Anyway, guys like you just grab the easy jobs, get paid, and call it a day."

"No! I want to save people! So that there are no people left neglected!"

At those words, Lee Geon fell silent.

A video he had once seen on TV surfaced in his mind. It was footage of three superhumans who saved dying humanity.

[Do not worry! We will save all of humanity! Every single one, without exception!]

- Wow, Junwoo. Did you see that? Those people are really cool.

For some reason, feelings he had now forgotten resurfaced.

Perhaps because of that.

"Do as you like. But I'm not going to teach you a thing."

"Thank you!!!"

"I really won't teach you anything. But you have to provide meals without fail. Fifty servings every time. And two hours later, a snack… Ah, my watch is broken."

When Lee Geon looked at his wristwatch with irritation, Hugo promptly took off his own watch and handed it over.

"Use mine!"

Lee Geon, who casually took the watch, was startled.

'P-Patek Philippe?'

It was a famous ultra-luxury watch that even he had heard of. The cheapest one cost more than a car….

"My grandfather gave it to me when I was in middle school, so it's a bit old, but it should be usable!"

"???"

What kind of grandfather buys something like this for a middle schooler?

But Lee Geon forced himself to stay calm.

"Still, a gift like this is precious, isn't it? Giving away something like that…."

"Ah. That's fine. I had a lot of similar things, so I got sick of them already."

A surge of anger.

Lee Geon kicked Hugo.

"You rich bastard. Just die!!!"

"Aagh! I'm not that rich!"

"Not rich my ass! I already didn't like you, and now I'm even more disgusted! Forget monsters, just live as a mama's boy, you brat!"

"Aagh! I can't! My parents both passed away because of monsters, and my grandfather's business went completely bankrupt! The only blood relative left is my older sister, and we're all beggars… Aaagh!!"

"Shut up! You freeloader!"

Hugo's slightly improving image plummeted to insect-level in an instant.

* * *

"What? A Level 5 superhuman?"

Lee Geon, who was tearing into bread, frowned.

Hugo was drawing upon all his knowledge to give information to Lee Geon, who had asked about the Apostles, but….

"That club-wielding guy who came last time was also called a Level 5, wasn't he? They say they're strong, but aren't they just total trash?"

"Ah…! But the other three are different. Especially the Apostle of …!"

"Scorpio?"

"Yes! A cold-blooded Apostle with no blood or tears! Her skills are monstrous, and anyway, she's incredibly strong! Well… and she's also a peerless beauty, as if not of this world, so all the male Apostles went crazy over her. Ah! Excluding me! I have only my master!"

"Really?"

Strong enough for that much hype. Lee Geon grew interested.

And around that time.

"Is this the place where the 13th is?"

The very person who had caught Lee Geon's interest, Haily, was in the city where Lee Geon was.

It was to see the 13th, whom her subordinates had discovered, with her own eyes.

But it was then.

"What, what a coincidence. Meeting you here."

"!"

Haily turned her head at the voice coming from the market.

There, the Apostle of Leo, famous as the superhuman of the north.

Stephen Marker (23), was approaching.

And Stephen, along with Haily, was one of the top Level 5 Awakeners among the Apostles.

"Haily. Have you eaten y—…."

"Did you come looking for the 13th too?"

Her cold attitude, devoid of any humor, made Stephen feel awkward.

"Ah, the 13th? I heard anyway. Taurus called the Saintess, right? But the 13th was handed over to the Eastern wizard. I'm here for other business."

"Other business?"

"They say bizarre incidents are happening around here. I think it might be ."

"Ah."

.

The only eccentric Apostle who never reveals themselves.

No one had seen their face, and their whereabouts were completely unknown. They weren't even cooperative with the other Apostles.

"What's been roughly figured out is that they're a high school student from France. From what I hear, they're an incredible genius swordsman…."

Indeed, a subordinate who was the only one to witness the face of the Virgo Apostle said,

- I-it was a golden-haired ghost, I tell you!

- And it tried to kill us!

"Well, they're so it's probably a girl. So I've been searching, mainly looking for a blonde girl around high school age."

"So that's connected to the bizarre incidents happening here?"

"Yeah. They say all the people around here who believe in the Holy God, all those who praise the Holy God, are being attacked. And that matches the Virgo Apostle's pattern."

"…What? So an Apostle is attacking Holy God worshippers?"

It was a completely incomprehensible point, but Stephen, as if that wasn't important, glanced at Haily and smiled.

"Anyway, since we met like this, it's fate. Want to grab a meal together?"

"Can't you read a clock? It's already well past 3 o'clock."

"Ah, no! Then at least some tea…!"

"I don't like tea."

Just as Haily was about to ignore him and turn away.

"Yaaaaa! Give it back! That belongs to our master!! It's a whole barbecued meat I bought to prepare for my master!"

"!!"

A suspicious duo came running in front of them.

It seemed one was a pickpocket chasing a thief. But soon, they were completely shocked by the face of the person chasing the thief.

"Wh-what? Why is that water pistol here?"

"Hugo?"

But Hugo, not noticing either of them, pounced on the thief.

"I said give it back!"

Then the thief, looking like a beggar, as if unwilling to lose the meat, hunched over and ravenously tore into the barbecue.

"Hey! No! Don't eat it! This is for our god!"

At those words, the thief who had been devouring the meat flinched.

And then, as if they had never intended to eat it, they looked at Hugo with a menacing glare.

"What. Are you a Holy God worshipper too?"

Blue eyes hidden beneath long blonde hair were ferocious.

And just as expected.

"Die!!!"

"???!!!"

The thief suddenly pulled out the skewer stuck in the meat.

And just like that, tried to kill Hugo.

But soon, everyone was shocked by the sight of the thief wielding a weapon(?).

"Ah…!!!"

Understandably so, because silver magical power blazed fiercely from the thief's body.

And the pattern flashing on the back of the hand holding the iron skewer was unmistakably the Holy Stigma of .

And that person was none other than Kevin Azar (18).

"What! This thief! Don't tell me he's the Virgo Apostle?!"

But regardless, Kevin tried to attack Hugo.

"Believers, Saints, all of you, just die!!"

And it was then.

"What is this, you freeloading brat. You said you were going to buy meat, what are you doing over there?"

Haily was startled by the familiar voice.

(Continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 7. First Love (2)

[Look over there, it's the Princess.]

[The one the Monarch brought back as a prisoner from the Monarch of last time?]

[Prisoner? No, they said she was his daughter.]

[What?]

Haily Orga Elstein.

She was the daughter of , called the Monarch. And Haily was originally of the highest rank even among the General class, one of the 13 Knights.

As one of those 13 Knights, she was guarding the Monarch of , but one day she was dragged away by , who claimed to be her father.

Her mother, , had been defeated by . Of course, she barely managed to survive, but fell into a deep, near-death sleep to recover.

And dragged to , her power of was sealed, and she was forced to work endlessly as an incarnation of battle.

She met Lee Geon around that time.

It was when , deeming Haily useless, sent her to human society as a self-destruction tool.

The pretext was to eliminate the camps of other Monarchs targeting Earth.

[I noticed there was someone meddling in my domain.]

Earth belonged to and the faction Monarchs he commanded. It was understandable he was furious that other alien beings were trying to crawl in.

Thus, in the end, she became a self-destruction tool of and dealt with the enemies, but perhaps because she was General-class, she didn't die instantly.

So, having lost all power, wandering and collapsing, just waiting for her breath to cease.

"Hey kitty, are you okay? Are you alive?"

She met a high school boy.

He was a very kind, affectionate, and warm boy.

"My cat is strange. I wonder why it tries so desperately to run away whenever I try to give it a bath."

Well, although he had zero sense.

Anyway, Haily was happiest during that time.

Even though she couldn't reveal her identity, she wanted to stay with this affectionate and warm boy forever.

But it didn't last long.

Because the subordinates of who had noticed she was alive came dangerously close.

In fact, Lee Geon had also been threatened outside.

"Yeah kitty, it's okay, it's okay. Don't worry. I just got caught up in an explosion accident. It'll get better in a few days."

Lee Geon, his arm wrapped in bandages, didn't make a big deal of it, but if this continued, even Lee Geon, who lived alone, might get caught up in it.

'I must leave.'

So she had no choice but to leave Lee Geon. Besides, she had already recovered all her power.

But even after that, Haily lingered around Lee Geon and killed monsters that tried to approach him.

However, she felt the limits of that too.

Because , , , and had brought monsters in earnest that began to devour humans.

And it was right at that time.

That the Holy God of Scorpio came to Haily.

[Young descendant. Become my Apostle.]

Why a God chose not a human but her—and even an enemy at that—she couldn't understand.

But Haily chose the path of becoming a Saint.

Well, at the time, gave her the command: 'In place of me, who traverses dimensions, kill the other Apostles.'

'If I become an Apostle, I can protect that person better.'

Lee Geon had a family.

And she thought that for Lee Geon to be happy, rather than just eliminating monsters one by one at his side as a temporary measure, it would be better to pull out the roots entirely—in other words, to save human society itself.

So, to protect Lee Geon from a place unseen, she ignored 's orders and directly became an Apostle.

Even though it was definitely like that….

"What is this, you freeloading brat. You said you were going to buy meat, what are you doing over there?"

"????"

Haily's expression was something to behold at the familiar voice.

She doubted her own ears.

And as she saw Lee Geon getting closer, Haily's pupils dilated.

It was unmistakably him.

'That person…!'

He was taller than back then, his once-neat hair now shaggy. His skin was completely ruined from his left eye to his cheek, making him hard to recognize, but she was certain.

The scent was the same.

And.

"Excuse me, passing through."

As Lee Geon passed right by Haily's side, Haily almost screamed involuntarily.

And as Haily's expression changed, something which was rare, Stephen, who was beside her, looked puzzled.

"He-Haily?"

Seeing the cold, bloodless princess's expression shift so unusually, Stephen was instead restless with a worried look.

"Haily, what's wrong? What's the matter? Are you feeling unwell?"

But Haily, completely ignoring him, blushed and smiled without realizing it.

'It really is him!'

After becoming an Apostle, she had secretly visited Lee Geon's house, but Lee Geon's whereabouts became unknown, leaving her in despair.

‘She’s alive…! Thank goodness….’

But that was only for a moment.

The girl who was so happy just now suddenly turned serious. Because of none other than the sight of Igeon.

‘Wait. What on earth happened to that face?’

A hideously scarred burn mark that made it impossible to believe he was the same person.

And that aura coming from him….

‘…Superhuman?’

It was just as she was wondering what could have happened.

[Princess! It’s that guy! The 13th one we told you we saw!]

“……!!!”

At her subordinates’ voices coming from the shadows, Hailey could not help but be greatly startled.

The 13th one…!

That person is?

At the same time, Hailey’s face froze.

But regardless of that, Igeon approached Hugo.

“Hey. Rice-maggot. What are you doing? I told you to go buy food, and you’re here playing with your friend?”

At those words, Hugo, who was pinned down by Kevin, looked ready to breathe fire.

“In what possible way does this look like a friend?!”

“Sacred gods and god worshipers all must die!! All die!!!”

“Well. Your friend’s personality is a bit unique.”

“I’m telling you, he’s not my friend!! What kind of friend comes at you with a weapon trying to kill you?!”

“He didn’t pay back money he borrowed?”

“Masteeer!!”

“He stole your fiancée?”

“Who is that! That utter bastard!”

And it was then.

“Kk!”

Steven, who had been watching, launched himself at Kevin.

It was because Steven’s original goal had been to find him.

And then.

Thud!!

Steven climbed on top of the fallen Kevin and activated the golden power of the lion.

Because the only thing that could suppress an apostle’s demonic power was another apostle.

And it actually had an effect.

“Hey, you’re not stopping? You bastard, it really is true that you’ve been going around attacking gods and their worshipers!”

“……? What are you?! Let go?!”

“Forget it, just come with us guys for now!”

At those words, the scrawny wolf-girl-like Kevin’s eyes flashed.

And in an instant, Steven almost blew a nosebleed.

“Kahk!”

Kevin had headbutted Steven in the face while forcing himself upright.

Despite his much smaller build, Kevin’s strength was considerable.

In the end, kicked aside by Kevin, Steven became dizzy.

‘My ribs are broken…!’

It was a devastating power, even enough to make someone like him, who was top-tier in combat skill, dizzy.

But that wasn’t what was more startling.

“What the hell, this bastard! He’s only Level 1!”

“What?!”

Indeed.

All the other apostles were at least Level 4 or higher. But looking at the stigma engraved on the back of his hand, Kevin was unmistakably Level 1!

“This is insane! How low must your faith be to still be Level 1!”

“No, more than that, a Level 1 can produce this kind of power?! Level 5 level… Kahk!”

In the end, it was Steven who was first knocked away by Kevin, who, despite being Level 1, was displaying Level 5 power.

Crack!

“Kahk…!”

The ice cream stall that Steven crashed into was smashed to pieces.

Perhaps because of that. Steven urgently shouted.

“Hailey! I’m sorry, just help me out for a moment!”

Startled by this, Hailey reached out her hand to catch Kevin.

“?”

But as Igeon tilted his head and stared directly at Hailey, Hailey screamed.

“Kyaaaak!!”

And then.

“Kahuurgh!!”

Ultimately, the magic whip that burst from Hailey’s hand struck Steven instead of Kevin.

Charred, Steven gaped and fainted.

And it was then.

With Steven collapsed, Kevin, holding the knife, now targeted Hugo.

“You’re next!!”

Just as Kevin’s knife was about to cleave between Hugo’s legs.

Wham!!!

“?!”

Kevin was struck by someone and sent flying.

Bam!

It was literally with the speed of light.

And the culprit who sent Kevin flying was none other than Igeon!

Ultimately, kicked in the face, Kevin flew into the shop across in an instant.

Thud!

Thanks to that, Hugo couldn’t help but have his jaw drop.

Because that genius who had been reacting to his and Steven’s movements at the nanometer scale!

Couldn’t even react at all to Igeon’s movement and was taken down in a single blow…!

“As expected of Master!!”

Hugo wept.

At the same time, his heart swelled with the thought that Igeon had saved him.

“To save me because I’m your disciple, after all…! I’m truly gratefu….”

“That little bastard. Why did he eat my barbecue and flip out? And on top of that, he’s just going to dodge apologizing?”

Ah. Barbecue.

Hugo became solemn.

So Igeon’s action was purely retaliation for stealing his barbecue.

In the end, Hugo let a tear roll down.

“It’s, it’s fine. I’ll buy you more.”

“You maggot!”

“Ah, even the way you ignore my words is cool.”

But regardless, Igeon headed towards Steven, who was pinned under the ice cream stall.

And in that shadow, Steven smiled as if relieved.

“Oh, it’s the citizen who was with Otus? Good timing. Just help me up for a moment.”

However.

Wham!!

“Kahk!!”

Steven was kicked by Igeon.

And then.

“Who do you think you are, destroying the ice cream shop I was about to go to and flipping out?! Huh?! Wanna die?!”

“……?!!”

Suddenly being kicked in the legs by Igeon, Steven’s mind went blank.

The pain was on the level of being kicked by a monster.

So he was dumbfounded.

‘Wh, what is this bastard?’

In the end, being hit all over his body by Igeon, Steven flared up at Hugo.

“Hey! Water Gun!! What kind of psycho are you hanging around with!!”

“Not a psycho, he is my master!”

“M, Master?!”

What kind of nonsense was this, he wondered, but Hugo was diligently filming.

To think you could beat down a Level 5 apostle like swatting a cockroach like that.

“The 13th one, you really are amazing! Even showing demonstrations one by one! I’ll learn well…!”

At those words, Steven was horrified.

‘What? The 13th? This guy?’

This crazy psycho?

‘No, more than that… What is this? How can an ordinary human overwhelm the powers of apostles?’

But regardless, Igeon now approached the one remaining person.

“Are you an apostle too?”

“……!!”

At that low voice, Hailey flinched.

It was an intensely cold gaze.

A gaze so different it was impossible to think he was the person she knew.

That warmth that had been in his eyes was gone, leaving nothing but hatred and disgust.

Because of that, Steven freaked out, raising his voice.

“Hey! You get away from Hailey! I won’t let it go if you touch her!”

Hailey’s gaze also wavered heavily.

‘What on earth happened. What could have happened in the meantime….’

But it was then.

The face of Igeon, who had been staring at Hailey as if something was odd, came closer.

“!”

And Igeon sniffed near Hailey’s neck.

“Have we met somewhere before?”

“Wh, what?”

“Strange. It’s definitely a familiar scent.”

“……!!”

In the end, at a distance where their breaths could touch, Hailey’s face turned crimson red up to the top of her head.

And it was then.

“Hailey…!”

Ultimately, unable to endure it, Hailey fainted.

Thud!

“!”

And Igeon, who unintentionally caught Hailey, became wide-eyed.

(Continues in the next episode)

Extra Episode 8. First Love (3)

Steven was now looking at a madman. No, it was more than just a regular madman.

“Aaaagh!! Dying! I’m dying! Stop it!”

Steven freaked out as he looked at the boiling lava pond.

It was because of none other than Igeon.

And as he watched Steven struggling not to go into the lava, Igeon frowned.

“What. Do apostles actually die if they enter lava?”

“Isn’t that obvious for a human?!”

Indeed.

The apostles they had met at the Jordan market were all taken as prisoners by Igeon.

And the first target of torment was Steven.

As a region invaded by monsters, mysterious lava ponds had formed everywhere.

Like puddles after rain. Of course, the size was incomparable to a puddle, but at least they were deep and wide enough for two people to fall into.

And Steven was on the verge of falling into that lava.

Because of none other than Igeon!

“What, I was going to boil an apostle in lava to extract their demonic power, but if that happens, he’ll be completely useless.”

“No, why would you boil a human?! Why!!”

“Because that one’s fine?”

“!”

Following Igeon’s gaze, Steven freaked out.

Because Hugo was cheerfully enjoying a lava bath inside the lava.

“Steven, it’s warm and nice. Come in quickly.”

“No, your face is burning! Your head is on fire! Aren’t you getting out?!”

“I cannot. Master told me to stay inside.”

“No, I’m telling you, your master is a crazy psycho bastard?!”

“My master’s words are always right.”

“No, what on earth did he see in the meantime to become like that?!”

Even though he was the weakest among them, still, he hadn’t been such a spaced-out… no, fanatic before!

Steven was appalled, but regardless, Igeon was satisfied looking at the Sacred God’s light shining in the lava.

‘As expected, when the chosen apostle faces a great danger, the Sacred God sends all sorts of things generously.’

Igeon smirked at the various protective gear floating around in the lava.

In fact, Igeon was a completely penniless beggar with no Sacred God, no gear, and no items.

So, as if he intended to torment apostles to rip items from them, he quickly fished out the gear with a pole and net.

“Hahaha, a big catch! This will last a month of hunting! Indeed, my little wallets!”

At Igeon’s demonic laughter, Steven became enraged.

Sure, Hugo that bastard, in his own way, is an apostle of the Sun God, so his fire resistance is off the charts and he’s doing well taking a lava bath or whatever.

“Look! That bastard is using you!”

“Hahaha. My master’s words are always right.”

Steven decided to give up talking.

And just as he was about to run away, Igeon glanced beside himself.

“If you eliminate apostles, do gods die too?”

Beside Igeon was a giant slime. And the unconscious Hailey was being eaten by the slime.

At the sight of only Hailey’s head being visible, Steven screamed.

“Aaaagh! So that’s where she went! Hey! You touch Hailey and you’re dead!”

“What. You like this person? Our apostle is a total true-hearted mannn~”

“Shut up! You savage robber!”

And just then, Hugo shouted boldly.

“Master! Steven’s weakness is his sense of smell! You could do him in with just a scent!”

“Hey, hey! Water Gun! Whose side are you on?!”

“Ah! If it’s Hailey, she should have a stimulant mixed with poison…! With that, you could really torment him to death!”

“Shut up! You think Hailey would sell out a colleague?!”

But it was right then.

Slip.

“?!”

Hailey, who had been feigning unconsciousness, subtly held out a poison bottle.

It was none other than a poison specifically for apostles.

And Steven, who could not fail to recognize it, fell into mental collapse.

“Ha, Hailey?!!”

Eventually, at that point, Igeon stared directly at Hailey.

“What. You were awake?”

However, even so, Hailey still pretended to be unconscious. Sweating profusely was a bonus.

So Igeon approached that Hailey again.

He had been finding it strange because the scent coming from Hailey was incredibly familiar.

He couldn’t remember exactly where from, but it was a very calming scent.

Yet the moment he approached, she fainted.

‘Was she feeling unwell?’

In the end, Igeon tapped Hailey’s shoulder.

“Hey. Are you listening to me?”

Hailey steadfastly refused to lift her head and played dead.

It seemed she couldn’t even bear to meet Igeon’s gaze.

So Igeon pouted his lips sulkily.

‘Is it because of my face again.’

She wouldn’t even look at his face at all.

Well, I suppose, it was true that his face was monstrous. Since his awakening, the number of people he had startled was not just one or two.

No wonder they were terrified, thinking he was a monster that had escaped from a haunted house.

Well, whatever, it didn't matter now.

Crunch!

Igeon stomped on Steven.

"Enough. I'll ask the questions."

"Gah! You bastard, what is this... Kheuk!!"

Igeon glared at him fiercely and said.

"Half a year ago, during the invasion of Seoul. You were supposed to come then, right?"

"……!!"

At the unexpected words, Steven's face froze.

After all, the 13th was an Awakened who was born from the Seoul invasion that they were supposed to go to.

Of course, he didn't know what circumstances led to this bastard appearing that day….

'Could it be that the reason he's hostile to us...!'

Though simple, Steven wasn't stupid.

As expected.

"You told tens of thousands of people to wait, and they waited. Why didn't you come? People died because of that, you know."

'As I thought, this bastard was one of the citizens there?'

So Steven hurriedly shouted.

"It's not that we didn't go, we couldn't! The monsters were blocking the road from the middle... Urgh!"

"People donated a lot so you could use teleportation. What did you use that for?"

"Teleportation didn't work!!"

Igeon curled his lips as if disgusted. It was a smile mixed with sadism.

"Then why did you save the rich bastards?"

"…What? What are you talking about?"

"The rich bastards from the neighboring country. You said it was a lower rank, easy to handle and easy to make money. You said Seoul was dangerous so you withdrew."

Hugo was horrified.

"Sir Steven! Did you really do that?!"

"I don't know! I was catching monsters at the entrance of Seoul the whole time! And if it's about the neighboring country, that's Cancer's job! I don't know!"

"…Cancer?"

Igeon narrowed his brow.

Perhaps there were some particularly shitty bastards among the Apostles?

But regardless, Steven ground his teeth, harboring hostility toward Igeon.

"Anyway, don't act all high and mighty just because that idiot made you his master! We will never acknowledge your existence! Right, Virgo girl?"

"Beat it!! Shut up! I'll turn all Apostles into eunuchs!"

"…What the hell is wrong with this bastard??"

But just then.

Hailey, who had been pretending to be dead, flinched.

And at that moment, the ground shook violently, and buildings in the city crumbled down.

Rumble—!!

Everyone was startled and looked outside.

* * *

The epicenter of the earthquake was none other than the government building.

The suddenly appearing monsters roared ferociously and destroyed the city.

"Aaaack! The royal palace is under attack!"

"His Majesty the King!"

"Aaaagh! Save me!"

The monsters destroyed not only the government building, but also the building where the king was.

It was truly pandemonium.

Perhaps because of that, the Saints who happened to be in the same city arrived at the epicenter.

Of course, Igeon, who felt the earthquake, disappeared first, and the rest were able to come because Hugo freed them.

And Steven and Kevin, who had barely chased after Igeon, were huffing and puffing.

"What's with that bastard? Why is he so fast?"

"Where is he! I'm going to pick him off too!!"

"No, more importantly, where is that guy…"

But right at that moment.

Crash!!

Suddenly, a monster fell from the sky.

"?!"

It was none other than the head of a monster as big as a building.

So they couldn't help but be shocked.

Because the monster's head had been cut off so cleanly.

"Wh-Who could have..."

But Hugo immediately cheered.

"Who else! It's our master!"

"What? That guy from earlier caught it?"

Kevin and Steven looked on in disbelief. That couldn't be.

"What kind of crazy bastard could take down something that big…"

"I'm telling you it's true! I didn't make him my master for nothing! If I just learn combat techniques from the master, I can escape being the eternal last place...!"

But just then.

"Hey. What did you say?"

"……!?"

A voice as cold and murderous as ice came from behind Hugo.

And just as Hugo turned around in surprise, Igeon roughly grabbed him by the neck.

"You said you wanted to learn techniques to save people. So what? Escape from last place?"

"!!"

"You little shit, you lied to me?"

"N-No! That's not it...!"

Igeon seemed angrier than ever. Indeed, he roughly shoved Hugo away.

"Enough, get lost! Call me master one more time. And the moment I see you, you're dead."

Igeon was glaring at Hugo as if feeling betrayed.

"Ah! Stop it! These are not your share!!"

"!"

Someone rushed toward them. And everyone was surprised at the face.

Those who rushed over were men in suits, people from the government. And...

"The Prime Minister of Jordan?"

At the same time, they hurriedly shooed away Igeon's group.

"We have already summoned the strongest weapon. Don't touch anything unnecessarily, you'll get tainted!"

"The strongest weapon?"

Unlike Igeon, who frowned, Steven had an 'oh no' moment.

"Could it be the Witch of the East?"

Heize.

Among the four who had reached Level 5, the only one worthy of being called the strongest weapon among the Apostles was that woman.

She was a weapon said to possess the strongest destructive power in the world.

As expected.

"What, that thing is nothing special."

"!"

With a haughty smile, a beautiful woman with long hair appeared in the sky.

Floating in the sky, she was the Witch of the East whom the world called humanity's strongest weapon.

Her refreshing, peerless beauty and features were like seeing a glamorous top Chinese actress.

At the same time, the Destruction Mage who boasted the greatest firepower among the 12 Zodiac Apostles unfolded a magic circle.

"Then I'll gladly take the prey here."

Smiling seductively, Heize snapped her fingers.

Then, powerful destruction magic based on the Fairy King was activated.

Boom—!!

And powerful flaming meteors fell from the sky.

At the same time, with a tremendous impact, the politicians who had summoned Heize cheered.

"As expected of the strongest weapon! The power is on a different level from the other Zodiac mercenaries... Huh?"

But they turned pale.

Because Heize's attack had not worked at all.

"Wh-What! Why is it fine!"

And the one flustered was Heize herself as well.

"My attack didn't work, that monster... what's going on?!"

"What's this. Some crazy bitch shows up and can't even scratch it?"

Kevin looked disgusted, but Steven was surprised.

'She's someone who can blow away a country in one shot. And even that attack doesn't work?'

In the end, Heize continued to attack, but the turtle-like monster destroyed the city even more violently.

At that moment, Hailey, who had been watching, was about to step forward.

Whoosh!

"!!"

At that moment.

Kevin, Steven, Hailey, Hugo. Even Heize, and the prime minister of the country that had invited her.

Everyone couldn't believe their eyes.

Igeon, who had leaped up like a flying squirrel, landed on the turtle's head as lightly as a feather.

And then, he swung the Sky's Judgment, cutting the turtle in half in one blow.

Kwa-kwa-kwa-gwang!!!

All those movements seemed inhuman.

And that incident was precisely the event that first made the name Igeon known to the world.

The reporters forgot to even press the shutter.

The Apostles who saw that scene with their own eyes were all speechless.

"Crazy bastard..."

Even Steven, who had denied Igeon, was captivated.

Hailey also blushed at the sight of Igeon's fighting, which she was seeing for the first time.

Of course,

"Wow... that guy is so cool. I think I'm falling for him."

"That man, he's not bad. I want to make him mine."

"……!!"

Because of Kevin and Gemini, who had fallen for him, Hailey had to immediately put up her alert antenna, but...

As expected.

Heize, who seemed to have fallen for Igeon at first sight, was approaching him.

As expected.

Heize, who seemed to have fallen for Igeon at first sight, was approaching him.

"Then I'll call dibs first."

Hailey grew urgent.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 9. First Love (4)

"What? The 13th?"

"Is that person's name Igeon?"

"Oh my god. We thought he was dead because he went missing, but he was hunting monsters?"

"But before, they said the 13th wasn't an Awakened?"

"What do you mean no! He's clearly hunting monsters! Look at the video!"

Summer of 2001.

Igeon's name spread quickly throughout the world.

Of course, until now, the existence of the 13th had been called a mutant, a one-time Awakened, but now it was different.

- Igeon seems to be a proper Awakened like us. His abilities are flawless.

The world was surprised by the interview of Leo's Steven, famous as the Superman of the North.

Finally, the world learned about Igeon's existence.

And Steven said.

- All 13 of us will do our best for humanity. Just call us. We'll go anywhere and help.

- Steven! Steven!

- Please send your support to the new 13th Apostle as well.

And other Apostles began to take great interest in Igeon's existence.

All 12 were extreme individualists, but perhaps at that moment, they were all watching Igeon with one heart.

In fact, Cancer's Zhang Rui couldn't take his eyes off the TV even in a busy situation.

"The 13th, how interesting."

And so, the nation, society, and the Apostles all took interest in Igeon.

But one person in particular.

For Hailey, the Apostles' attention being focused on Igeon was truly troublesome.

Well, it couldn't be helped.

"Oh, that person is cool. His face is a bit scary, but he's full of guts."

Heize Grey (25).

She seemed to be quite taken with Igeon.

Of course, half of the 12 Apostles were men, but there was not a single man who caught her eye.

After all, Yang Wei was a money-grubbing pig. Cancer had a decent face and was very smart, but he was sinister and unpleasant.

Hugo had a cute face but was the weakest, like a paper doll.

Of course, there were Taurus and Leo who weren't the weakest, but the Taurus guy was narrow-minded, and the Leo guy was too overbearing.

In comparison, Igeon's face was ugly, but if you thought of it as scars of glory, it wasn't unbearable, and above all, his skill was outstanding.

"Well, after seeing that skill, how could I not fall for him?"

Heize liked strong people, whether man or woman. It didn't matter if it was strength, knowledge, or mindset.

But when she looked at Igeon, it was clear.

Courage without a hint of hesitation. Judgement that minimized damage.

Intelligence to grasp the monster's weakness at a glance and exert maximum power with minimal force. Anatomical knowledge to slaughter a monster in one blow!

And the overwhelming power that made all that possible!

So Heize bought two drinks from a beverage stand.

And she approached with a friendly smile.

"You're Igeon, right? Want to talk for a moment? I have something to ask."

"Something to ask?"

At that sight, sparks flew from someone's eyes. It was Hailey, who was hiding peek-a-boo next to the stand.

And just as Heize handed the drink to Igeon and was about to drink hers!

Pang!!

In the blink of an eye, Hailey flicked her finger.

It was like shooting a finger flick. At the same time, a small pellet went into the drink cup Heize was about to drink.

Plop!

But no one noticed, as not even a presence was felt.

And it was the moment Heize drank that beverage.

"Keu, keuk...!?"

Heize suddenly clutched her stomach.

"Ah... my stomach, my stomach!"

Thanks to that, the politicians and bodyguards who had invited her were horrified.

"L-Lady Apostle!"

"Q-Quickly, take her to the hospital!"

As Heize was carried away in a black van, Hailey, hiding at the stand, gleamed.

The drug Hailey had flicked was a medicine made from Scorpio's poison.

From simple sleeping pills tailored to the opponent, to poisons that could kill a monster instantly with a single drop.

It was a skill to manufacture all poisons in the world.

And in Heize's case, it was a laxative.

Well, it was for monsters, but roughly, she wouldn't be able to leave the bathroom for three days.

Anyway, having dealt with Heize, next was...!

Soon, Hailey's eyes turned to the second opponent, Kevin.

And that Kevin was clinging tightly to Igeon.

To be precise, he was hanging onto the giant Sky's Judgment that Igeon carried on his shoulder.

Anyway, you could say he looked like a koala.

He must have really taken a liking to Igeon, because he clung to him like a possessing spirit.

In the end, even when Igeon shook Cheongong as if annoyed, Kevin—clinging like a koala—absolutely refused to fall off.

What's more, at this time, Kevin was at most 162 cm with a scrawny build and a generally mini size.

Despite the physical mismatch with Igeon, his strength was that of a brute, so even when they tried to pry him off by hand, he was utterly immovable.

Eventually, Steven, who couldn't stand the sight, approached and tried to pull Kevin away.

"Enough of being a nuisance, come with me! I came here to pick you up! Let's go!"

But Steven, attempting to tear Kevin off, cursed foully as he ran out of strength.

"Ugh! How is this tiny little runt so strong! Hey, get off… Aagh!! This bastard bit me!!"

In the end, having been bitten by Kevin to the point of bleeding, Steven was livid.

"Hey! Are you some wolf cub?! This runty little girl, seriously!"

"What are you yapping about since earlier, you moron!"

"AAAGH!!"

The pissed-off wolf-boy bit Steven's arm again.

"I said I'm not a girl!!"

"?!!"

Steven, along with all the apostles present, was startled.

Even Hayley, hiding behind a stall, and Igeon blinked.

At that, Steven let out an empty laugh.

"Are you kidding? How can the Virgin Apostle be a male bast—"

Then Kevin, furious, climbed down from Cheongong's punishment and grabbed Steven's arm.

"If you don't believe me, confirm it for yourself! You muscle-brained bastard!"

"??!!"

Finally, upon an unwanted sensation to the touch, Steven screamed first.

"Oh, crazy!! Why is this attached!"

"!"

Simultaneously, they seemed shaken.

"Why is the Virgo Apostle a man?"

"I-is that even possible?"

The Star Gods had said that apostles are selected from those who best harmonize with each Star God.

And the Virgo Star God is a cruel goddess who absolutely forbids men.

Why, then, was the Virgo Apostle, who prohibits any approach by men, a...???

But soon, to Steven, who was in mental collapse, the Leo Star God spoke.

[Serves him right, a male bastard being so filthy nice! All of Virgo's divine retinue are women!]

Moreover, they were all beauties with formidable powers.

Thus, even the gods covet Virgo's retinue deities.

[He's probably surrounded and managed by goddesses.]

And Hugo, having seemingly heard the same from the Scorpio Star God, dropped his jaw.

"Surrounded by beautiful goddesses…."

"Managed…."

Honestly, it was insanely enviable.

And that's why it was incomprehensible.

"Agh! Die! I'll kill them all, Star God and apostles alike!"

"I can't grasp why this blessed bastard is acting like this."

"Right. If I could, I'd swap our Star God in a heartbeat."

When Hugo pouted, the Scorpio Star God raged, and so did Kevin.

"Blessed? Did you just call this blessed?"

"?"

Kevin appeared incredibly wronged. Sure enough, he grabbed Hugo by the collar.

Even desperation could be felt in his eyes.

"Do you know this?? Those Star Gods are complete psychos. The Virgo Star God kidnaps a guy about to finally have a good night for the first time in his life, out of the blue, and then suddenly tells him he must maintain eternal virginity! That he can't even hold hands with the opposite sex ever again!!! And if he breaks it, he'll fall ill and die!"

"……!!?"

"On top of that, using your own power changes your gender?? And why did they choose me?! Because my looks matched their taste?"

Kevin looked ready to breathe fire.

"Die!!! Star God, die!!"

Igeon, Hugo, and Steven felt like they could now understand why Kevin had turned out this way.

Especially Hugo and Steven, who had each been chosen for utterly worthless reasons—"You were the most passable in appearance, at least," and "You looked like you'd be good at deboning fish"—even felt a strange sense of kinship.

No, being unable to even hold hands with the opposite sex for life at such a young age was pitiable.

'Anyway, for Virgo to have conditions like that….'

The other apostles were also bodies that followed their gods.

Naturally, each had different prohibitions, but a restriction like that would make anyone want to refuse.

Of course, that didn't mean Igeon, who harbored hostility toward all apostles, would be lenient with Kevin.

Indeed, Igeon was eyeing Kevin, who was trying to make them his comrades(?), with suspicion.

Well, Kevin hadn't attacked Igeon just now, but he had fiercely ambushed him earlier—likely the reason.

However.

"I'll let this one slide."

"?!!"

At Igeon's indifferent attitude as he turned away, Steven looked at him as if it were unfair.

"You tried to shove me into lava; why is he different?"

"He's a eunuch."

"??!!"

At that, Steven, dumbfounded, shot a hostile glance at Kevin.

"You too! Why are you letting him go? I thought you said all apostles were to become comrades?"

"It's fine. That guy is already a comrade. He looks like he's never had a girlfriend."

At that, Igeon, who had been walking away impassively, stopped dead in his tracks.

And turned his head murderously.

"What did you just say?"

"Your face says it all—you've probably never been in a relationship."

A throb of fury.

Igeon's blood pressure shot up.

Well, it was true… but somehow it pissed him off.

Perhaps that was why.

"I'm not single! I have experience!!"

When Igeon flung Kevin aside, Hayley was startled, and the flung Kevin seemed to receive an immense shock.

No other reason.

"You're not? For real?"

Hayley also pricked up her ears at the existence of a former lover(?).

And the young Kevin, who had no way of noticing Igeon's lie, dropped his jaw.

It seemed as if respect for all parts had bloomed.

And then.

"Hyung! I'll serve you as my master!"

A rival for Hayley and Hugo was born.

* * *

A few days later, Greece.

"Maaasteeerrrr!!"

Arriving near there over land, Igeon was scrunching up his face.

It was because of none other than Hugo, who was pursuing him.

"Master… cough!"

"Didn't I tell you not to be seen? I'll kill you."

"N-no, it's—!"

Hugo was aggrieved. So, first, he had to clear up the misunderstanding—it was just the moment he approached Igeon.

An attack flew at Hugo.

Crack!

"!?"

The attack came from none other than above a tree!

"Th-that bastard is...!"

Hugo was taken aback.

For the one sitting on the tree like a sloth was none other than Kevin.

"Don't come near my hyung, you little shit."

"N-no! Why the hell is that guy there... Aagh!"

Hugo was busy fleeing from the incoming attacks. And at a truly dangerous moment!

"Come over here!"

"!"

Someone hiding among the bushes pulled Hugo in.

"!"

And she was none other than Hayley.

"You were in danger."

Thanks to that, Hugo couldn't help but be shocked.

"Wait, why are you here, Lady Hayley? You said you were heading east."

"Why do you think; I…."

"Ah! Don't tell me you're also chasing after Master...?"

At that, Hayley's face turned red as she jolted in alarm.

"…N-no! That's not it!"

But right at that moment.

A boy appeared in front of Igeon.

"Hyung, please buy one of these."

"!"

His name was I Jaewon (16).

A boy who would later become the Commander of the Sagittarius Star Order—and a swindler.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Gaiden Episode 10. It's Mine (1)

It was around that time.

- Igeon seems to be a proper official Awakened, just like us. His abilities leave no room for criticism too.

- Please send your support to the new 13th Apostle as well.

France, Notre-Dame Cathedral.

France and Western Europe would later be devoured by Ege, but at this time, it was still a place occupied by the Aquarius Saintess.

And in that cathedral, Ivan of Taurus was gnashing his teeth.

No other reason.

- The 13th is a new superhuman acknowledged by the Lion Apostle himself!

- The 13th! Mr. Igeon has also become a hope for humanity!

- Waaaaah!

Ivan seemed to be boiling with rage at Steven's interview and the news on his phone's DMB.

Sure enough.

"What kind of dogshit behavior are you pulling right now?"

"What about?"

Steven looked at Ivan as if baffled.

No, he'd merely arrived at the cathedral to report, and now he was suddenly being attacked out of nowhere.

But Ivan, boiling with rage, flung the DMB at Steven.

"So you're telling me you recognized that kind of mutant as our comrade?!"

"What's the problem? He fought well."

At that, Ivan looked incredulous.

"Are you joking? That bastard is a fake with no Star God! So how can you make him an apostle...!"

"What's it matter?"

"What?"

Steven let out an empty laugh.

"Right now humanity is suffering. Regardless of origin, isn't it a good thing to gain a reliable ally?"

"Hah, you dumb ass who can't grasp the situation...!"

"What, are you scared?"

"……?!"

Grinning maliciously, Steven closed in on Ivan.

"Why. Did you chicken out because that guy cracked your precious iron wall, you little bastard?"

"……!!"

Feeling an unbearable insult, Ivan immediately released demonic energy.

And stretching out his hand, Ivan tried to kill Steven.

"You worthless piece of shit who can't do anything without a weapon!"

"Shut it! A guy who's nothing but a meat shield at best!"

The moment the powers of the two main combatants were about to tear each other apart finally came.

"Stop it, both of you! What are you doing? Before the presence of the divine!"

"……!"

At Sophie's sharp cry, both flinched and backed off.

This cathedral was a kind of headquarters where the scattered apostles from around the world gathered.

Sophie always stayed here, supplying necessary items or acting as a middle-contact.

In the end, once Sophie mediated, Ivan ground his teeth and glared at Steven.

"So you're acting smug. Are you going to stay quiet even when your abilities and your god are denied because of that Igeon bastard?"

Then Steven frowned, as if it wasn't even worth conversing.

"I'd rather there be a guy so strong I want to catch up to him, wouldn't you? Because then I can get stronger too."

"……!"

Ivan gritted his teeth audibly.

Steven didn't even feel him worth dealing with.

"Well, I know why you're so anxious. It's because monsters that even you—at max level—can't handle are increasing, right? Anyway, belittling an outstanding guy because of your own inferiority complex is real jackass behavior."

At that, Ivan's eyes flared wide.

"Fine. Let's see how long you can keep talking that shit."

"Why, planning to dispose of Igeon too? It'll be impossible. That guy's seriously strong."

"!"

"And I won't just let him die either."

At that easy-going smile, Ivan grew venomous.

* * *

"Hyung, please buy one of these."

"!"

A forest path at the entryway to the city.

Igeon's eyes rounded at the boy who suddenly appeared before him.

The boy looked like a wanderer. But his appearance was far too ragged and excessively beggarly to be a gypsy from this region.

That wasn't all.

'An Asian?'

I wasn't sure of his exact nationality, but he didn't seem like a local here.

Well, that wasn't the important part.

'Buy what exactly?'

And at the item I Jaewon held out, Igeon's eyes widened.

It had to.

Squish!

The slime riding on top of his head was trying to eat the star candy the boy was offering.

And that slime was the mutant created when he'd made the anti-hair-loss shampoo.

The startled Igeon hurriedly pulled the slime back.

"Hey. Do you even know what that is before you gobble it up?"

Of course, the slime never tries to eat anything unless it looks good.

Sure enough.

"Ah!! That's a stamina recovery item!"

Hugo's exclamation came from afar. At Hugo's voice, Igeon shot a glare as if asking 'you're still here?', but that wasn't important.

"Stamina recovery?"

At that, I Jaewon smiled brightly and held out the star candy.

"Yes! You're an apostle, right? Then this should be helpful...!"

Indeed, a powerful wave of demonic energy could be felt from the candy.

And just as Igeon was about to question why a child like this had such a thing.

"There are monsters whose bodies help with stamina recovery!"

Hugo came over holding his wallet, as if good fortune had fallen into his lap.

"The Saintess said that if you extract certain parts of monster corpses, a substance aiding stamina recovery comes out, and she asked us to collect and sell it...!"

"That's right. I worked hard collecting it to make these. Each one has a concentrate of 1,000 parts, so it should be very effective."

“Oh! A whole 1,000 of them! Master, I’ll buy them all! I guarantee their effectiveness! When I ate just 100, I could fight for three days without sleeping!”

That was when Hugo approached Lee Geon.

“Aaaack!!”

Hugo screamed from an attack flying out of the tree.

“Ah, you really!”

Kevin, flinging tree berries like weapons, flashed his eyes.

“Get lost. I’ll be the one to buy them for Master.”

“What?”

“So I said get lost, you weakling!”

When Kevin finally drew his sword and attacked Hugo, Haley appeared.

And Haley, who seemed like she would rescue Hugo, unexpectedly pulled out her wallet.

“Buy all of them.”

“H-Haley-nim?!”

Evidently, she intended to give them to Lee Geon.

Kevin’s veins bulged at the sight of Haley.

“Hey! Who are you to interfere!”

Haley shot a sharp glare at Kevin. In truth, Haley’s one reason for following Lee Geon was this.

‘The Gemini Seat will be wandering on the brink of death in the bathroom for a while.’

If so, Kevin was the only one left.

Of course, since Kevin was a man, he didn’t need to worry, but well.

For another reason, Haley didn’t want to let Kevin near Lee Geon.

And that was when—

Flash!

In the end, when the enraged Kevin instinctively tried to use his magical power, Haley flinched.

It was because the Kevin who was about to use magic was about to turn into a very pretty young girl.

At the time, Kevin couldn’t control his power. He would frequently transform into the gender Seongsin had set for him.

And the appearance Seongsin had mischievously crafted was one that most men would fall for.

So Haley had come to get rid of Kevin as well(?).

Because among them, only she had seen that face!

‘Dammit! Before that person sees…!’

Ultimately, the moment Haley, filled with venom(?), was about to fling Kevin into another space-time—

“I’m not buying anything. And blondie, you come here.”

At Lee Geon’s call, Hugo trotted over like a puppy, but Lee Geon’s veins bulged savagely.

“Not you, you punk.”

“I’m blond too…!!”

Lee Geon cleanly kicked Hugo away and stroked Kevin as if he found him adorable.

At that sight, Hugo felt utterly wronged and aggrieved.

After all he’d done to serve Lee Geon, this was discrimination?

Actually, had Lee Geon ever tolerated someone sticking close like that?

“With just me alone, I suffered so much….”

But soon, watching Kevin and Lee Geon, Hugo felt a chill down his spine.

Because Hugo could see it clearly with his own eyes.

‘M-Master! He’s stealing that guy’s magical power!’

While pretending to pet him, he’s sucking it all up!

Of course, Kevin himself was oblivious and was just happy to be acknowledged.

And that was the moment.

Perhaps he had sucked up every last bit of Kevin’s magical power.

“Master! I’ll go buy something to eat… guhk!!!”

Crack!

Having finished his business, Lee Geon kicked Kevin straight off a cliff.

“Uwaaaaaah!!!”

In the end, as Kevin disappeared beneath the cliff, Lee Geon dusted off his hands.

“Well, he probably won’t die.”

Hugo gaped, and as if his errand was done, Lee Geon looked at Lee Jae-won.

“Then, about that thing from earlier—if you have a magic-powered version, I’ll buy it, so let me see….”

But when Lee Geon turned his head, he was startled.

“What the? Where did this kid go?”

That wasn’t the more surprising part.

“Aack!! What the, my wallet! Where’s my wallet!”

Hugo, who’d been about to pay in Lee Geon’s place, rummaged through his pockets.

At that, Lee Geon reflexively checked his own waist.

‘My stuff disappeared too.’

Right then, Haley was surprised, looking at some star candy fallen on the floor.

“Wait. Now that I look, the item that kid was trying to sell is fake too, isn’t it?”

“What?!”

There was no need to wonder who the thief was.

* * *

An empty warehouse hidden on the outskirts of the city.

“Hey! Why’d you bring this kind of junk!”

Lee Jae-won groaned as objects were hurled at his face.

Before him were rowdy gangs with wicked looks.

And they brandished violence at Lee Jae-won.

“We told you to bring a holy relic that the Apostles have! A holy relic! We sent you because we heard an Apostle appeared near here, and this is what you bring?!”

“And what good are these herb scraps!”

“Do you think we don’t know you just picked up whatever around you because you failed?!”

Beaten down, Lee Jae-won eventually collapsed, covered in blood.

“Dammit, Apostles’ items sell for a fortune!”

“You useless brat! You’ll have no meal tonight!”

At the same time, they grew anxious.

Because they were supposed to steal Apostles’ items and send them to Zhang Rui, the Apostle of the Cancer Seat.

And Lee Jae-won was the kid who’d been near Seongsin when the deity descended, accidentally absorbing some of that power.

He hadn’t become an Awakened, but his ability to erase his presence was monster-level.

—Perhaps, he will be useful.

Wasn’t he a kid thrown their way by Zhang Rui, the Cancer Seat’s Apostle?

But now this.

“What do we do? If this goes on, we’ll…!”

“No choice. Then let’s use this brat to lure out the Apostles.”

“Right. Apostles always lose their minds when they see someone about to be eaten by a monster.”

With that, they seized Lee Jae-won’s leg. Shaking, Lee Jae-won desperately tried to flee.

‘Dammit…! I’m going to be thrown to the monsters!’

Just like the others.

‘Please, somebody help me…!!’

But that was the very moment.

“No matter how much Apostles are total losers, they don’t help pickpockets.”

“?!”

Startled by the sudden voice, the ceiling collapsed in an instant.

Crraaack.

Crushed under the ceiling in a split second, they screamed.

“Aaaaack!!”

At the same time, Lee Jae-won flinched in shock.

The collapsed warehouse ceiling. And the sunlight pouring through the broken gap.

Bathed in that sublime golden light, Lee Geon had appeared before his eyes.

Thanks to that, Lee Jae-won couldn’t tear his gaze from Lee Geon.

‘He’s like a god.’

But right then—

Snatch!

“Gurk!”

“You punk. How dare you steal someone’s bag? You’re asking to get beaten to death.”

Whether a hero or a disaster, this guy grabbed Lee Jae-won.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story 11. It’s Mine (2)

“Ah. I take back the ‘like a god’.”

Lee Jae-won grimaced, watching the scene before his eyes.

And the sight unfolding before him was a torture scene he couldn’t bear to watch.

“Aack! Stooop!”

“Keuheok!! Save me!”

It was just that.

Before the young Lee Jae-won, there was the gang, hung upside down and being beaten. The very thugs who had tormented him.

Of course, it wasn’t dispensing righteous judgment because they’d exploited a kid.

And the one beating them half to death was none other than a hero….

Definitely the new hope who’d appeared on the news just a few days ago to save humanity….

Furthermore, the one he’d just thought was like a god….

“Hahaha! Hand over the money! You dumb bastards!”

“…I really take back the ‘like a god’.”

Pale with shock, Lee Jae-won averted his gaze.

But regardless, Lee Geon kicked the thugs tied upside down with rope and ripped away stamina recovery potions.

Well, among them, there were things that shouldn’t have been brought out.

“Ah geez, why the hell do you bastards have drugs and nude magazines!”

“Aack!!”

“On top of that, you have crappy taste! This is confiscated!”

“Noo!”

In the end, Lee Jae-won realized that even if he’d grabbed the wrong person, he’d picked out a total lunatic.

So he tried to sneak out of the warehouse, avoiding Lee Geon’s eyes.

‘At any rate, I emptied this gang’s safe long ago.’

And after today’s business, he’d planned to run away from here too.

Anyway, to be caught by Lee Geon of all people.

‘Well, it’s still okay.’

Lee Geon’s attention was elsewhere; wasn’t it a good chance to escape?

That was when Lee Jae-won was about to slip outside without Lee Geon noticing.

Thwip!

“!?”

Lee Jae-won was instantly snared by a lasso rope that flew at him.

“Where do you think you’re going!!”

“Guk!!”

The Sagittarius Seat was the Constellation of the Hunt.

With unparalleled target tracking and capture, it never let go.

And having looted the gang to his satisfaction, Lee Geon frowned at Hugo.

“What’s that? Why’d you drag that dirty thing here. Dump it. It’s useless now.”

“Useless?! Master, you may have recovered your stuff! But I haven’t yet!”

“Ah. You said your wallet was stolen.”

“Anyway, I need to get back the money this kid took! So hand it over!”

The captured Lee Jae-won snorted.

“When do you think I stole it? I sold the whole wallet long ago. There was barely 30 dollars in it anyway.”

Well, the wallet itself was a luxury brand, so it sold decently.

At those words, Hugo grabbed Lee Jae-won by the collar.

“You brat, who gave you the right to sell it—to sell that! It was one of the few things I kept until the end, even after I sold off all the household goods!”

“Then you should’ve taken better care of it…”

“What did you say?!”

In the end, at Hugo’s desperate roar, Lee Geon sneered, calling him a fool.

“He’s right, you reap what you sow. Who told you to get your wallet stolen because you can’t manage it? That’s why you’re a pushover….”

“That wallet had Master’s precious ID inside!!”

“??!!!”

Lee Geon’s head, which had been sneering, turned mechanically with a crick.

Then, after checking his empty wallet, Lee Geon grabbed Lee Jae-won by the collar.

“You rotten brat! Why the hell did you steal a quiet person’s wallet and cause this mess!”

Lee Jae-won choked as if dying.

At the same time, Lee Geon also seized Hugo by the collar.

“You wanna die! Why the hell did you have my ID!”

“Master, you left it with me! You told me not to wake you because you were annoyed!”

Lee Geon flinched.

Indeed, before fighting Hugo. He’d been sleeping pleasantly after drinking, and they’d woken him up annoyingly to book tickets, so it did seem like he handed it over.

Maybe because of that.

Lee Geon glared savagely at Lee Jae-won.

“You light-fingered brat!”

But Lee Jae-won clicked his tongue as if he couldn’t understand.

“Can’t you just get the ID reissued?”

At Lee Jae-won’s words, flames of fury erupted in Lee Geon’s eyes.

Reissue or not, that ID was one of a kind in the world.

—Hyung! I pasted this on!

It was a sticker photo taken by the three of them.

One of him with Yeonwoo alone, one with all three. And that was the only remaining photo of Yeonwoo and Junwoo.

Junwoo had stuck it on the back of the ID, telling him not to lose it.

Maybe because of that.

Lee Geon shook Lee Jae-won by the neck, as if trying to kill him(?).

“Tell me right now where you sold it, you little shithead!”

Lee Jae-won immediately smiled brightly.

“If you let me go, I’ll guide you right aw—ack!”

As if asking where he got the nerve to bargain, Lee Geon squeezed Lee Jae-won’s tiny face.

“Who doesn’t know you’ll try to run? From the looks of it, you seem to have a talent for hiding your presence like a ghost.”

“O-oh, is that so?”

“Idiot, why do you think we got our stuff stolen by a runt like you?”

“!”

That was it.

They weren’t ordinary people.

They were superhumans whose five senses were over ten times sharper than normal humans.

But from Lee Jae-won, there was no human scent. As if he were a dead person.

He didn’t know why, but because of that, even he had trouble sensing Lee Jae-won’s presence.

Lee Jae-won’s expression darkened slightly.

There was even a strange killing intent in his eyes.

But Lee Geon immediately dragged Lee Jae-won along.

“Never mind that, just tell me where you sold it. And once we find the wallet, I’ll hand you straight over to the police.”

But right then—

Swoosh!

Something traced a parabola in the sky and fell.

And at that object, Hugo was startled.

“Ah! My wallet!!! There’s money too!”

“!”

Both Lee Jae-won and Lee Geon were surprised.

And Lee Geon, looking toward where the wallet had come from, rounded his eyes.

Because the one who’d thrown the wallet was none other than Haley.

Surely she had retrieved it for them.

And with her hat pulled low, she pretended she hadn’t thrown the wallet, acting aloof while examining a chubby statue.

Well, though she was disguised as if trying not to be noticed by Lee Geon and doing everything else to look away, she still couldn’t escape his eyes.

So it was puzzling.

‘Why is she constantly tagging along?’

Well, she didn’t feel hostile, so he just let her be.

And when her eyes met Lee Geon’s, Haley flinched in surprise and pretended to scrub the chubby statue vigorously.

So Lee Geon, watching with a dumbfounded look, shook his head.

‘Well, I don’t care either way.’

“Anyway, since we found it, it’s fine. If there’s money inside, my ID should also be….”

“I don’t have it! I just don’t have Master’s ID!”

“What do you mean, what?!”

“Huh?? Why did the money increase??”

Lee Gun grabbed Lee Jae-won by the throat, flames practically shooting from his mouth.

“This little bastard, I really should just harvest your organs and sell them!”

“!!”

That was when a furious Lee Gun was about to drag Lee Jae-won away.

“Why don’t you leave that child alone?”

“!!!”

At the unfamiliar voice, Lee Gun’s expression twisted with irritation, and Lee Jae-won froze.

And the one who appeared before them was none other than a young man in his twenties.

It was Zhang Lui of the Giant Crab Seat (26).

Dressed in a polished suit, he was smiling as he looked at Lee Gun.

On the other hand, Lee Gun’s face scrunched up.

“What, who’s this slimy bastard?”

“Ah! This is Zhang Lui. He’s a fellow apostle, like us! From the Giant Crab Seat…!”

“What? The Giant Crab Seat apostle I knew wasn’t some brat as fresh-faced as this bastard.”

“Ah, the faces shown in the media are mostly proxies….”

Well, whatever.

Lee Gun glared at Zhang Lui as if deeply displeased.

And he had every reason to be. Hadn’t he heard it from Steven?

That during the Seoul invasion, this was the bastard who said he’d come, then abandoned them and shamelessly went off to rescue some rich guy in the neighboring country.

Whether it was truly connected or not, there was no way he’d look favorably on him.

However, Zhang Lui himself seemed to harbor good feelings toward Lee Gun, as he beamed brightly.

“It’s an honor to meet you for the first time, the 13th. I have absolutely no intention of becoming your enemy, so please do not be wary.”

At that time, Zhang Lui had simply followed orders without knowing anything about his own situation.

So he held no ill will toward Lee Gun either.

‘Rather, he’s a talent who will be useful to us.’

He instead sought to get close to Lee Gun.

“If that child has caused you trouble, I will apologize on his behalf. I will provide ample compensation for the damages and take care of the cleanup, so please hand him over to me instead.”

But as Zhang Lui approached, Lee Jae-won trembled like crazy.

At the same time, Zhang Lui’s voice fell upon Lee Jae-won’s shoulder.

“Hey, kid. Earning money is fine, but doing bad things is problematic, isn’t it?”

His words were laced with a chilling murderous intent.

And Lee Jae-won was terrified by the presence of this Zhang Lui.

Because there was no way he didn’t understand the meaning behind this man’s words.

- I told you to earn money, but getting caught is a problem, isn’t it?

Soon, overwhelmed by immense fear, Lee Jae-won reflexively tried to grab Lee Gun and Hugo’s sleeves, but stopped himself.

And just as Zhang Lui was about to drag Lee Jae-won away, that happened.

“No! We can’t let him go. This kid has to find Master’s ID.”

As Hugo pulled Lee Jae-won back, Zhang Lui made a displeased expression.

“So this is where you ran off to. I didn’t even know you were here because you’re so pathetically weak.”

Hugo felt a surge of anger, but Zhang Lui lifted the corners of his mouth as if disgusted.

“Stop your unnecessary meddling. Why don’t you mind your own business? You should hurry up and reach Level 5.”

“!”

“If you quickly become the same rank as us, won’t you also get a position in the government? It seems like you’re the only one who hasn’t secured a spot yet. If it takes too long, all the good positions will fly away, you know?”

“……?”

Lee Gun glared at Hugo.

It was a look that asked if it was true.

So Hugo immediately tried to deny it.

But.

“How strange. It seems like just the other day you rushed out in such a fluster. Ah! So that’s why you asked the 13th to take you as his disciple, right? Our weakest link.”

Lee Gun turned away as if disgusted.

Well, it wasn’t that he believed the words of the Giant Crab Seat guy.

“Bastards crazy for money and power.”

Flustered, Hugo grabbed Lee Gun.

“No! You’ve been misunderstanding me from the start! I keep telling you it’s not true!! I only act like that because I want to save people…!”

Lee Gun let out a scornful laugh as if dumbfounded.

“Oh, really?”

“Yes!”

“Then how about you try saving this?”

As soon as the words left his mouth, Lee Gun shoved Lee Jae-won toward the cliff.

At the same time, Lee Jae-won screamed as he fell off the cliff.

And below that cliff was a massive lake of poison, deadly enough to kill even an apostle instantly!

Zhang Lui seemed surprised for a moment at the sight, but soon smiled.

Perhaps it meant that Lee Jae-won was just a stray cat with no parents who would come looking even if he died.

“Thank you. You’ve saved me the trouble by handling it yourself.”

At those words, Lee Gun looked at Zhang Lui as if repulsed.

“That’s exactly like you bastards.”

At the same time, Lee Gun looked at Hugo.

“Anyway, you….”

But when he turned his head, Lee Gun’s eyes widened like a startled rabbit.

“What the, where did he go??”

“Aaaah! It’s dangerousss!!”

“?!”

Lee Gun was appalled by the sound coming from below the cliff.

For whatever reason, Hugo had jumped off the cliff to catch Lee Jae-won.

Because of that, Lee Gun also panicked and hastily jumped off the cliff.

And kicking off the ground, he leaped down in an instant, overtaking Hugo with a speed faster than a missile.

The ground Lee Gun stomped on shattered from that tremendous force, whipping up a blast of air pressure.

Bang!!

It was a speed that truly wasn’t human.

Thanks to that, even Zhang Lui was staring with round eyes, as if he was rarely surprised.

But regardless of that, Lee Gun snatched the crying Hugo and threw him toward a tree.

Bang!

“Keuk!!”

Thrown mercilessly, Hugo collided with a tree trunk and nearly broke his back.

“Keuk! M-My back!!”

Landing beside him, Lee Gun smacked the back of Hugo’s head.

“You crazy bastard, for real!”

“Keuk!! Stop! I did it reflexively! If you, Master, keep hitting me, I’m really going to die… Keuk!”

“You’re crazy, jumping down for that!”

“No!! Why would you, Master, try to kill a perfectly fine kid….”

“You moron! Who said I was killing him!”

Lee Gun pointed down with his finger.

And looking down, Hugo couldn’t help but flinch in shock.

Because there, a slime had formed into a giant ball and was bouncing Lee Jae-won up and down.

It seemed Lee Gun had planned this from the start to figure out that guy Zhang Lui.

But…

“Why did your stupid ass jump down! If you die, you won’t get a position from the government!”

“No! I keep telling you I’m not interested in that! It’s true that I want to beat the other apostles, but that’s because I think if I become stronger, I’ll be able to make my voice heard too…!”

“Voice?”

“Right now, because I’m the weakest, no matter what I say, no one listens. Even when I argue against giving up hostages… they just ask if I think I’m so great, and I end up nothing more than a punching bag every time….”

You needed to be strong to have your voice heard.

Lee Gun looked at Hugo with a peculiar gaze.

It seemed he had taken a liking to Hugo.

But without saying anything, Lee Gun took the two of them and stepped up the cliff face, bouncing upward.

“That slimy bastard ran away, huh.”

And then it was then.

“!”

Lee Jae-won, who they thought had fainted, silently held something out.

It was none other than Lee Gun’s ID.

“Ah.”

It was the item with a sticker photo attached, though Lee Gun’s face was almost erased.

Perhaps because he had seen the photo, he hadn’t been able to bring himself to dispose of that one, even though he got rid of the rest.

“Thank you. And I’m sorry.”

Receiving it, Lee Gun silently smacked the top of Lee Jae-won’s head.

At the same time, as Lee Jae-won slipped into a state of unconsciousness(?), Lee Gun looked at Hugo.

“Hey. Freeloader. Starting tomorrow, bring me the things I tell you to.”

“Huh?”

“Weakest link. I’ll get you out of that pathetic title.”

“……!”

It was the moment Hugo would become a top-tier combatant, and simultaneously, the gates of hell opened.

(Continued in the next episode)

Side Story 12. The Pushover Maker (1)

“Hmm. I really don’t get it.”

Lee Gun frowned at the sight before his eyes. And what he was looking at so pathetically was none other than Hugo.

Eventually, Lee Gun let out a long sigh.

“Is he an idiot? Why can’t he do this?”

Hugo looked wronged by those words.

“Agh! Of course I can’t do it!! How could anyone shoot an arrow at a person!!!”

That was it.

Hugo was currently shooting a bow according to Lee Gun’s orders.

It was just that the target wasn’t an object, but a human.

And a 16-year-old kid at that!

Because of this, Hugo yelled at the target, his veins bulging.

“Hey! Jae-won! Why are you the target! Are you crazy?!”

Then Lee Jae-won tilted his head as if wondering what nonsense he was talking.

“The target isn’t me. It’s this apple on my head!”

“That’s the same thing! You brat!”

And unable to bear it any longer, Hugo looked at Lee Gun.

“Master! No matter what, a living target is way too dangerous!”

“Why? Other master archers hit the apple in one shot, zing, don’t they?”

“No! That’s in the movies! How many hundreds of meters do you think the distance is right now?”

“What, you can’t do it? Aren’t you from the Divine Archer Seat? Doesn’t that make you a sure-shot archer?”

“That’s right. Why can’t you hit it? Are you stupid?”

“Hey!! Lee Jae-won! You shouldn’t say things like that! In a situation where it wouldn’t be strange to run away right now!”

“No. It’s fine. Mister Gun said he’d pay me a hazard fee of 1 million won per arrow, from Mister Hugo’s money.”

“Hey!!”

Hugo ground his teeth.

In truth, Lee Jae-won was a kid Lee Gun had started bringing along, thinking he might be useful.

Of course, being an ordinary person, given the kinds of places they went, one wouldn’t have thought to bring him.

But.

‘Monsters can’t sense Jae-won’s presence.’

He wondered what the reason was, but the cause was simple.

‘Didn’t he say he accidentally got grazed by the Giant Crab Seat’s Holy Power while running away at a subjugation site?’

It was the very case they had analyzed as the cause of the 13th’s birth.

Because of that, Zhang Lui had been raising him with interest, like a stray cat.

But unlike Lee Gun, who awakened as a perfect superhuman, Lee Jae-won was just an ordinary human with heightened senses.

It seemed Lee Gun figured this Lee Jae-won could be useful.

‘You said your parents went on a business trip and you ended up an orphan? Then help us out as a porter. I’ll at least feed you.’

Anyway, Hugo was secretly moved looking at Lee Gun like that, but.

“What kind of target is this, a target!!! Give me a proper target! It’s way too dangerous….”

At those words, Lee Gun irritably snatched Hugo’s bow away.

And without a care, he shot the arrow at Lee Jae-won.

Swish!!

There wasn’t a moment’s hesitation.

And in the blink of an eye, the apple on Lee Jae-won’s head was destroyed by the arrow.

Thwack!!

Lee Jae-won and Hugo looked startled.

“D-Did you hit it?”

And to the shocked Hugo, Lee Gun threw the bow back and spoke.

“A distance like this. Anyway, the safety is guaranteed, so you can do it too, right? Hurry up and shoot.”

Despairing, Hugo pounded the ground and wailed.

“Damn it, that’s cool… No, shooting at a person is dangerous… No… Master is a close-range type, so why are you so good with a bow too… No, it really is dangerous… No, truly Master…!!!”

And seeing Hugo like that, Lee Gun frowned.

‘He really is strange.’

The test results showed Hugo’s ability scores weren’t bad.

Well, by his standards they were total garbage, but still.

‘It’s not to the point he can’t catch monsters.’

Above all, Hugo’s speed was the highlight.

And wasn’t that speed often enough to surprise even him?

‘Well, his accuracy isn’t bad either.’

He’d thought because he was called the weakest link that he’d be some half-wit who couldn’t hit anything, but he was surprisingly good with a bow.

He was still unskilled at very long distances, but within 300 meters, his accuracy was 100%.

That’s not something to be cursed out for.

But the problem was.

“Aaaagh!”

“!”

Eventually, Lee Gun narrowed his brow looking at Hugo, who had shot the arrow.

The distance between Hugo and Lee Jae-won was at most 100m.

Meaning, it was within Hugo’s 100% accuracy range, but the arrow flew off in a completely wrong direction.

So Lee Gun had no choice but to click his tongue.

‘As expected, his accuracy turns to shit when a person is there.’

That was it.

Hugo’s accuracy dropped extremely low when a living creature was on the target.

So he asked.

“Why are you so scared of shooting a bow when a person is there?”

“Huh?”

“Your accuracy when shooting objects versus when a person is involved. The difference is way too severe, you dumb bastard. Is there some reason?”

Then Hugo awkwardly scratched the back of his head.

“Ah, well… I don’t know if it’s related, but I made a mistake once in the past.”

“Mistake?”

“I was trying to save a hostage about to be eaten by a monster, and I shot an arrow, but by mistake it hit the hostage’s leg.”

"There was no threat to life, and we did manage to rescue the hostage, but ever since then, whenever living things are around, my accuracy keeps dropping..."

Igeon immediately understood.

*So that's what it was? No wonder.*

In monster subjugation fields, there was no choice but to inevitably come across fleeing people.

And in a chaotic scene where monsters and people were mixed together, Hyugo's accuracy must have plummeted drastically.

*So that's why they call him a loser.*

A sniper with poor accuracy was worse than having no sniper at all.

Well, even so, for close combat...

"Hey. Sit."

"Yes!"

Igeon brought over a small table and assumed an arm wrestling stance.

And as Hyugo awkwardly sat opposite him, Igeon's lips curled up.

"I'll keep my strength relaxed. And if you can bend my arm even 1 degree with all your might, you win."

"Huh, 1 degree? Wow, seriously, this is way too much. No matter what, we're both superhuman...!"

With that, Hyugo grabbed Igeon's hand and, with a smile, applied his strength.

*An arm that hasn't even put in any proper strength!*

"I'll flip it right away and get acknowledged...! Aaaargh!!!"

Hyugo, who had been trying to push over Igeon's arm, ended up screaming instead.

"Aack! It won't budge...! Master!! Using your strength is cheating!"

"What are you talking about? I'm not using any strength at all."

"Not using strength?! Aaaargh!!"

With veins bulging on his forehead, Hyugo mustered every ounce of strength he had ever had to push Igeon's arm.

In the end, his strength failing, he tried using both hands—no, even his shoulder—to overturn Igeon's arm, but Igeon didn't budge an inch.

All that was left were the agonized footprints Hyugo dragged across the floor.

"Huff, huff...!! Master, are you some kind of boulder?"

Watching the exhausted Hyugo, Igeon clicked his tongue.

That was it. Hyugo's other problem was strength!

Hyugo was ridiculously weak!

*So that's why they called him a water gun.*

Well, I did expect it.

*So no matter how good his accuracy is, he's useless.*

To put it metaphorically, it's like repeatedly hitting a monster with 10 million HP for damage of 1, 1, 1, 1, 1...

And the final problem was...

"Aaack!! I'm getting eaten! Save me!"

Meanwhile, Igeon shook his head as he watched Hyugo being chased by a slime that had transformed into a rabbit monster.

*Anyway, only his speed is fast, he has zero combat sense...*

In other words, Hyugo's problems were threefold.

Strength, combat sense, fear.

In short, he was trash that was only fast... no, an idiot.

Well, the solution was simple enough.

"Alright. Starting today, you're going to be a power archer."

"Po-power?"

"Yeah. Just raise your power. So start with the strength training I order you. And I'll somehow beat that damn combat sense into you."

"Yes, yes! Then what about the last one, the fear? How can we solve that?"

At those words, Igeon gave a gleaming grin.

"That? That's damn easy."

"E-easy? Wait, Master, why are you raising your fist...?"

"Fear, you see, can be treated with a fear greater than the one you already have, can't it?"

"Huh? What do you mea... Aaargh?!!"

The moment the words left his mouth, a skull-cracking sound rang out.

*Crack!*

At the same time, Hyugo, on the verge of becoming a vegetable, collapsed vomiting blood.

"Courgh, cough..."

"I'll be attacking without warning from time to time, so if you don't want to die, keep your wits about you. And as soon as you finish today's strength training, prepare the meal. After that, laundry. Skill enhancement training starts tomorrow morning."

"Cough, courgh... Understood... Ah, but what do we do? Jaewon took all the money, so we can't buy today's ingredients. The bank is closed...!"

And just as Igeon was about to say something at that—

*Thud!*

"!"

An enormous amount of ingredients materialized not far away.

From 10 kg of top-grade beef to lamb, vegetables, ham, fish, even frogs jumping about.

"Wha-what? Who would do something like this...?"

And then Igeon saw it.

Heilli passing by with her face buried in a newspaper, pretending to be a passing pedestrian.

At that sight, Igeon tilted his head and shouted.

"Hey! You! What is this!"

Startled by the call, Heilli acted as if nothing had happened, sitting down on a nearby bench and flipping through the newspaper.

"Found it on the way! Just left it there because I had nowhere to throw it out!"

Igeon tilted his head.

"...Were food ingredients something you can just pick up on the street?"

Well, it's good for us, so does it matter?

But that was when.

*Bang!*

"!"

A light burst from the sky, and something fell.

It was none other than a letter.

And the letter fell precisely on the heads of Igeon, Hyugo, and Heilli.

"What's this?"

Simultaneously checking the contents, Igeon frowned.

"...?"

* * *

And it was around that time.

[Apostle-nim, as you instructed, I have sent letters to all the apostles. Everyone has expressed their intention to attend the meeting.]

"Oh my, really? That's a relief."

Apostle of the Libra Constellation, Jijel Lorens (27).

Jijel, who had heard the news of Igeon, was greatly pleased.

"That person will become the hope of humanity."

Jijel, who had replayed the videos of Igeon's exploits countless times, smiled brightly.

As the daughter of a long line of politicians, she had more interest in monster subjugation than anyone.

And how her heart had ached, watching the government helpless before monsters.

But.

"If Igeon-nim is present, we can even achieve humanity's impossible wishes."

[Yes, then we too will follow Apostle-nim's opinion and give Igeon-nim our full support.]

"Thank you."

Thus, having sent invitations to the apostles, she was elated at the thought of meeting Igeon.

However, that very day.

"......!!"

Jijel, who had been looking in the mirror, was taken aback.

Because her reflection in the mirror was smiling differently from her own expression.

And then.

[Yes. You'll do nicely.]

A monster burst out of the mirror.

"Aaack!!!!"

In the end, the monster killed Jijel.

That was the day the Lord of [...] became the apostle of Libra.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 13. Pushover Maker (2)

A month since training began.

"Uwaaaaaaa!"

Hyugo was screaming, vomiting blood.

It was pure hell.

One day, because Igeon said he wanted to eat patbingsu, he had to climb Everest bare-handed; another day, because he suddenly said he wanted coffee, he had to swim across the sea in the dead of night to procure coffee beans from Papua New Guinea.

Another day, with a monster's breath smelling so bad he couldn't subjugate it, he was thrown into the monster's mouth to brush its teeth.

Another day, Igeon didn't want to walk, so he had to carry Igeon and ingredients on a rickshaw over a mountain and across a border.

And today, by Igeon's request, he was digging the ground like mad.

No other reason.

—Make it. Disneyland.

—...Make what?

—Disneyland.

—Make what?

—Disneyland.

—So what do you mean...

—Just make an amusement park that can fit about 10,000 people, you bastard!

In the end, unable to protest those words, Hyugo had to till and dig a wasteland that had been swept by monsters.

And he transported several tons of monster bones and stones, and stacked them diligently.

He installed water channels to make something resembling a flume ride, laid train tracks and somehow made something resembling a train.

He was handling work that required thousands of laborers all by himself.

And after a week like that, having at last completed the amusement park, Hyugo roared toward the sky.

"It's dooone! Master! It's completed!"

And looking at the completed Disneyland(?), Igeon picked at his ear.

"Well, it's passable to look at."

"Isn't it? I worked hard building it!"

"Right. You did well, so now tear it down."

"...Yes!! Underst— Huh? Do what?"

"Tear it down. I've seen it well enough."

Hyugo's face was a sight to behold.

"No, wait a s—... Tear it down?! Not invite the citizens?!"

"Citizens? Why invite citizens?"

"What do you mean why! Isn't that why you had me build it?!"

"Why?"

"Because all the cultural facilities were destroyed by monsters... thinking of the children..."

"Are you joking? You actually plan to dangerously allow people onto rides made by an amateur?"

"Huh?! Then why did you make me build this...!!"

"Just because? I've never been to an amusement park before. So I was just curious what it felt like."

Hyugo was crushed.

And so Hyugo's dog-like training continued.

"Uwaaaaa Master! I'm at my limit with breathing fire! My hands will burn beyond this! How long do I have to keep doing this!"

"About 8 more days?"

"Aaagh!!"

Hyugo was breathing fire from his hands, melting monster bones.

Of course, Hyugo was an awakened who handled fire.

Claiming he was a good fire furnace, Igeon had him melting materials for his own weapons.

That wasn't all.

"You brat, you're slowing down. Are you not doing your squats properly?"

"Cough! Master, if you strangle my neck with your legs... I-I can't breathe...! Cough!"

Hyugo, in that situation, was even doing squats while giving Igeon a piggyback ride.

It meant to train his strength without rest.

Of course, Igeon himself was comfortably reading a comic book, using Hyugo's shoulders as a sofa.

Well, even so, Igeon's training didn't seem to be ineffective.

"Kuaaaaaaa!"

A month later, an arm wrestling match with Igeon to measure strength.

Hyugo finally succeeded in moving Igeon's arm.

"Good. It bent 0.01 degrees. Well done."

"Th-thank you..."

Hyugo cried bitterly that he could only bend it that much, but Igeon was satisfied.

*Well, still has a long way to go.*

Of course, it was like this because Igeon was the opponent.

*Those guys who ignored this kid would flip out if they saw this.*

Igeon smiled smugly, as if looking forward to it.

But there was one thing bothering him.

"Now that I think of it, you. I have something I'm curious about."

"Yes!!"

"What's your name?"

Hyugo fell silent.

"...What did you just say..."

"I asked what your name is."

In the end, Hyugo screamed as if in shock.

"Master!! You didn't even know my name until now?!"

"What's it to me? Your name, of all things."

"...S-still, my name must have come out a lot on TV?"

"Not at all? You were overshadowed by others and never even appeared."

Hyugo was crushed.

Well, he was the weakest, so he was ignored and outside the interest of reporters and citizens alike.

And so Hyugo said, crying,

"It's Hyugo Otteoseu...!"

Hyugo was sad, but it was only for a moment.

"Ah! Then from now on you'll call me by name?! Indeed, you just didn't know my name...!"

However, as Hyugo was rejoicing, Igeon's expression looking at him was rotten.

"Hyugo? Ah, that's so unlucky. Sound all high and mighty."

"Huh, huh?"

"Forget it, you're just a freeloader."

"No, that's a bit...!!"

"Then Otaeksu."

"Tae-taek-su?!"

"Yeah. Otaeksu from Otteoseu. Why, don't you like it?"

"N-no!"

"Then..."

And just as Igeon was about to say something.

"Ugh...!"

When Igeon clutched his chest, Hyugo was startled.

"Master, what's wrong! Are you unwell?"

Igeon told him not to worry.

"It's occasional chest pain. It's fine."

"Y-you don't have a chronic illness, do you?"

"I don't... Might be the aftereffect of healing my body recklessly before I met you."

In fact, right after he awakened, he too was a combat novice like Hyugo.

Because of that, daily his stomach was pierced, bones crushed, innards burst out; it was truly a repetition of hell.

*Well, these pains are probably aftereffects of using my ability...*

Whatever, it didn't matter.

Igeon looked at his scars, which forced him to wear long sleeves even in summer.

"Chest pain aside, I wish I could get skin regeneration medicine. Absolutely no medicine works on these. It really needs proper treatment."

"Ah! Then would you like to come with me? It happens to be nearby."

"Nearby?"

* * *

Meanwhile, around that time.

"...Hyu, Hyugo!!"

Sopi, who had encountered Hyugo, was so happy she didn't know what to do.

And Hyugo, who had visited Notre Dame Cathedral for the first time in a while, scratched his cheek.

No other reason.

"Oh, if you were coming, you should have said something!"

"Ah, yes, yes. I'm sorry. But first, please let go of my hand..."

Sopi couldn't take her eyes off Hyugo.

*'Who on earth made him like this?'*

Hugo, who was undergoing training under Igeon, had transformed from a bookworm type to a more manly appearance.

His once scrawny shoulders had broadened, and his arms and legs had packed on quite a bit of solid muscle.

‘In just the brief time I haven’t seen him, he’s become so cool…!’

So Sophie hugged Hugo, slipping in a bit of personal desire.

Of course, from the outside, it looked like a saintess benevolently patting him on the back in greeting.

“You must have had a long journey. You’ve grown so much in the meantime!”

In Hugo’s embrace, she almost drooled.

‘Hugo, you don’t look it, but your body is so firm…!’

And so, Sophie lifted her head in rapture.

“Anyway, welcome bac… ack.”

But as she raised her head, Sophie froze.

Because the person who met her eyes was not Hugo.

And the one in front of her was none other than Igeon, frowning.

“What is this, some kind of hussy?”

“Kyaaaaaa!!!”

Indeed.

The one Sophie had embraced was none other than Igeon.

So upon seeing Igeon’s face, Sophie was practically foaming at the mouth.

“Aaaack!! Monster! Monster! Aaaack!!!”

“???”

Igeon was bewildered by Sophie’s sudden terror at the sight of him.

But regardless, Sophie, on the verge of passing out, screamed out.

“Aaaack!! Get away! Get away right now! You beast!!! Do you know where you are?! H-h-holy water! Holy water! Where is the holy water?!”

“N-no! Lady Sophie! That person is!”

“Aack!!”

In the end, the panic-stricken Sophie threw the holy water in her cup at Igeon.

Thanks to that, Igeon, baptized with water upon meeting, had veins bulging, while Hugo froze.

“M-Maaasteeer!!!”

“Ah, what rotten luck. First you hug me without permission, now suddenly what is this?”

The expression on Igeon’s face as he swept back his wet hair was something to behold.

And the murderous intent emanating from Igeon’s body sent Sophie crashing onto her backside.

“Hugo!! What is that monster?!”

“Pardon? …Monster? That person is not a monster, he is my master…”

“What?! That can’t be! Where does that face look human?!”

Pop.

What’s wrong with my face?

Igeon’s veins bulged.

‘My face, it’s at least passable…’

But regardless, sounds came from the surroundings.

“Aack! What is that monster!”

“S-scary!”

“D-don’t look! It’s rude!”

Pop, pop.

There was no malice, but seeing people turn their heads in fright, Igeon’s veins bulged further.

‘My face… w-well, not enough to avoid looking…’

And as Igeon turned his head, he met eyes with a peerless beauty.

It was none other than Hayley, sitting there pretending to be a believer of the sanctuary.

And Hayley, after meeting Igeon’s eyes, whipped her head away.

“!?”

Igeon flinched.

The finishing blow came from the screams of girls looking at Hugo.

“Kyaa, are you really the Sagittarius Apostle? You’re much more handsome in person!”

“Last time I saw you, you weren’t much!”

“Kya! So cool! Please give me an autograph!”

“Heh, heh heh. Thank you. I’ll work even harder.”

Pop, pop, pop!

Finally, Igeon exploded.

“Hey! You food bug!!! Who told you to stand there grinning like an idiot! Aren’t you going to train?!”

“Eh, what?! But today you said since we’re seeing the saintess, we could rest…”

“Shut up with that nonsense! Start running!! No, I’ll personally oversee your training today!”

“Aaaack!”

* * *

“Uwaaaa!!!”

In the end, at the echoes of Hugo’s screams, I Jaewon shook his head.

At the same time, I Jaewon tilted his head, looking at Igeon seething with anger.

He couldn’t help it.

“Mister Igeon… why are you wearing a mask?”

“Shut it. I always wore one in crowded places.”

“There aren’t many people here…”

“Shut up.”

Igeon pouted and pulled his mask down further.

And it was then.

Igeon stopped abruptly.

“Hey. Why do you keep following me?”

At those words, Hayley, who had been following Igeon, was startled.

Reflexively, she shoved something into her pocket. It was none other than the skin treatment cream for Igeon she had bought from Sophie.

But Igeon, unaware of that, looked at Hayley.

“I said, why do you keep following me? You’ve been doing it for a month.”

“Wh-what do you mean? I haven’t been following you.”

“You have. Leaving food, dropping toiletries. Dropping blankets and such.”

“Th-that…”

Hayley looked around, trying to slip away, but Igeon frowned.

“I used them gratefully, but don’t tell me you’re following me for surveillance purposes too.”

“!”

That was because Igeon had recalled what Sophie had said earlier.

-Immediately place someone to watch him! He’s definitely a monster!

Even so, isn’t treating someone like a monster a bit too much?

So he asked.

“What did you put in the food you gave me? What’s your goal?”

At that, Hayley stopped trying to flee, as if something had gone wrong.

“No. That has no particular meaning!”

Igeon narrowed his eyes fiercely.

“What? No meaning?”

“No. That’s not what I meant! I-I thought you must be having a hard time teaching.”

At that, Igeon’s fierce gaze softened slightly.

“Having a hard time teaching…?”

Hayley, as if confessing, spoke with a flushed face.

“Yes. Teaching an awakened one can’t be easy…”

He then thought he understood why Hayley had been following them.

‘Because of our food bug.’

After all, wasn’t that obvious from the reactions of the saintess and citizens earlier?

He had just learned that the food bug was unexpectedly popular.

So Igeon, feeling a bit emotional, nodded as if convinced.

“Hmm, okay. I’ll relay the message well.”

“……???”

Igeon’s eyes glinted.

Hayley felt an ominous energy for some reason.

And the next day.

“M-Master? Wh-what is this?”

Hugo froze at the object placed before his eyes.

(Continued in the next episode)

Extra Episode 14. Hoarder Maker (3)

“Hey! A handsome guy like you can’t even do this one thing right?!”

“Aack!”

“You’re so happy because the female apostles love you, aren’t you?”

“Aaaaack!”

“Hey, this is the food sent by Scorpio because she likes you. Finish it all in one minute! If you can’t, 100km march!”

“Uwaaah!!!”

And so, it had been months since Igeon began tormenting the hoarder.

- What? What did you just say?

The person on the other end of Igeon’s call asked back, dumbfounded. Igeon snapped at him in irritation.

“Are you deaf? I said, did you guys steal our food bug!”

In the end, the caller nearly grabbed the back of his neck in disbelief.

- I mean, why would we steal your food bug!

Igeon’s caller was none other than Leo’s Stephen.

In fact, Stephen had been thrilled when Igeon called him first.

After all, wasn’t he the one who wanted to get close to Igeon, giving him his number and sending regular texts?

Of course, they were all ignored, but anyway, Igeon had actually called first!

So he quickly answered, only to be suddenly told to hand over their food bug!

- Who is this food bug in the first place!

“Who else. Our household’s archery-mad parasite!”

- What, Hugo Oters? What the hell, why are you looking for that guy from me!

“Why else. A few days ago, I gave our food bug an order. To go to you guys. But after that, he went completely incommunicado.”

Irritated, Igeon recalled what happened a few days ago.

Probably, he had panicked at seeing clumps of hair falling out while brushing his hair and called Hugo.

‘Hey. Food bug! Go buy some hair loss medicine from that pervert!’

‘H-hair loss medicine?’

‘Yeah, something effective! Ah, and put it on credit again this time.’

In the end, Hugo headed straight for China. It was because he heard that Sophie was on a business trip there.

But where Hugo had gone, the very monster Igeon was targeting had appeared.

It was a monster that spat out special gold.

However, those monsters were under contract with the Chinese government, entrusted to Stephen and Kevin.

So he had ordered Hugo:

‘Steal it. Steal it no matter what. Even all the gold they’ve collected.’

Anyway, after making him steal, Hugo had gone silent.

So Igeon, unable to hold back his fury, had contacted Leo.

“Isn’t it that you guys kidnapped our food bug for revenge! So hand him over quick!”

But Stephen seemed flabbergasted.

- Good heavens, it was you who stole the gold?! Hey! Do you know how much our relationship with the Chinese government has soured because of you…

“I don’t care! Anyway, if you so much as lay a finger on our food bug, I won’t let you off!”

- Oh my? Since when did you become so close?

“Because without him, I’m surviving on instant ramen three meals a day right now! Do you know how well our food bug cooks?!”

He could picture Stephen’s expression beyond the phone.

But that wasn’t important.

- We’re not the ones who took him!

“What? Then where did he disappear to!”

- How would I know! Obviously, he ran away from home!! I hear you’ve been tormenting him like crazy!

“What? When I’ve been treating him so well, who said that crap?”

- Sophie did!

Igeon’s veins popped.

That hussy really?

But Igeon couldn’t readily curse back.

After all, hadn’t he been grinding down the food bug considerably lately, claiming the brat had gotten too popular?

For instance…

‘Hey! You have fans and do autographs at your level! Go buy baguettes from France, now!’

‘France? We’re in Korea right now!’

‘Hey! I want grilled clams, so dive and get some.’

‘What?! We’re in the middle of the Pacific Ocean right now!’

‘Open up. It’s a gift. It’ll help your physical abilities.’

‘This is poison!! Uwaaaah!’

Well, they were all noble training (?) for Hugo’s growth, but still, Igeon inwardly felt a bit guilty.

So this thought occurred to him:

‘…Did he really run away?’

Maybe because he had been tormenting him too much recently. Hugo, who had always bawled saying his master was the best, had started constantly talking back and rebelling.

But that was when.

Stephen, as if with a different purpose, laughed.

- Anyway, Igeon. Why don’t you leave that weakling and come buy weapons with me?

“Weapons??”

- Yeah. Among us is the one called Lago. He’s the only creator. All our gear is made by Marga. I can specially introduce you…

“Not interested. Everything those bastards make is trash.”

Stephen scoffed in disbelief.

He thought Igeon was just being arrogant.

- Anyway, please, let’s just meet once. It’s good for apostles to get along…

“Get lost! As if I’d want to see your faces! If you don’t have our food machine there, hang up! Our Jaewon is starving, saying the food I made is trash!”

- Ah! Wait! Hold on! Okay! Food!! I’ll buy you food! 50 servings of top hotel steak!

Igeon, who was eating ramen, frowned.

“100 servings.”

- Fine! Then instead of buying food, how about after that we discuss a subjugation…

Click.

As if nothing beyond food was worth listening to, Igeon hung up.

Because a call from a familiar number had come in.

“Yeah, food bug. Where are you right now…”

- Master!!! Why aren’t you answering my calls!! I heard you taught techniques to that water gun guy!!!

“…….”

Igeon’s veins bulged.

The caller was none other than Kevin.

Well, it was good that he shed his wolf-boy image after meeting him, but somehow he got hold of his number and started pestering him endlessly. He seemed to want to get close.

Of course, most of the texts flying in were high-level intelligence, and if he ignored them, gifts or coupon texts would be sent, so he didn’t block him exactly, but…

“So why do you have our food bug’s phone? Don’t tell me you captured him?”

- Come here and you’ll find out! Anyway, Master! I’ll buy you a house, so just let me see your face once…

“Get lost. It’s my mealtime.”

Click.

Igeon’s iron wall was beyond imagination.

* * *

“Good heavens, how did you manage to bring him here?”

Hayley, who arrived at the hotel, seemed shocked by the sight before her.

After all, right in front of her eyes was Igeon, munching away at a steak.

“Unbelievable. That man who wouldn’t budge no matter how much I tempted him…!”

She wasn’t the only one surprised.

“He’s someone who wouldn’t show up even if you tempted him with money and women.”

Jang Rui also looked at Igeon in disbelief. Even Ivan, Yang Wei, Sophie, Giselle, and Hayley were surprised by Igeon’s appearance.

Setting aside Ivan, who utterly despised Igeon, some had tried to get close to him.

But no matter what they did, Igeon never showed.

But now.

“Master!! You didn’t react when I called! But you respond immediately when this brat calls? What’s the deal?!”

At Kevin’s words, Igeon chewed his steak as if it were noisy.

“Don’t bother me, get lost. I need to eat.”

“If it’s food, I’ll buy you meals every day!!! So spar with me!”

“Fine. Deal.”

At that, the other apostles seemed shocked.

‘So he could be tempted with food?’

Well, whatever. Igeon looked around.

“So where’s our food leech? You said I’d find out if I came to you.”

At that, Kevin beamed.

“Of course it was a lie! If I hadn’t done this, you wouldn’t have shown up in front of us... kuhuk!”

“Call me that one more time and you’re dead.”

As Igeon stood up irritably, holding his packaged steak from Jaewon, Steven hastily grabbed him.

“Wait! You came all this way, just wait a little! He should be here any moment...”

“What is it, punk? I’m going to sleep...”

And then it happened.

Boom!

‘!’

The hotel restaurant door opened.

At the same time, a familiar face appeared.

“Sorry I’m late. There were quite a few things to bring.”

“!”

Igeon’s eyes widened.

Because the one who appeared was an apostle of Capricorn.

Sergeyevich (37).

He smiled at Igeon.

“As Steven said, I’ve brought some usable weapons for the 13th, so please take your time looking. Prices start at 1 billion.”

At that, Igeon glared at Steven.

Steven clicked his tongue.

“If I didn’t do this, you’d keep using those old, shabby equipment. A guy like you needs to change weapons often.”

It seemed he truly found Igeon’s skill a waste.

And at those words, Capricorn approached with a smile.

“That’s right. Since the 13th doesn’t even have a patron god, it must be difficult to acquire items, so why not entrust production requests to our subordinate gods?”

At that, Igeon suddenly emitted killing intent.

“What? Entrust something to your subordinate gods?”

At that murderous glare, the apostles flinched, and Hayley asked.

“What? Did something happen between you and Capricorn?”

Yeah, a lot did.

It must have been right after he awakened.

He was chased by monsters for no reason.

And back then, he was a total newbie who didn’t even know the basics of combat.

‘Aack!! Get away!’

Being a superhuman, he didn’t die in one hit, but Igeon, who didn’t even know how to hold a sword, became the perfect punching bag for monsters.

But during that time, worried about involving citizens, even with a high fever he couldn’t go near cities and barely scraped by.

In that monster-infested land, Igeon had met Capricorn’s subordinate gods.

[What’s that? Could it be a human?]

Igeon, caught by a monster, thought it was a stroke of luck and asked for help.

But.

[Puhahaha, how hilarious that you’re getting beaten by a monster!]

[What’s that toy-like weapon? Looks like you made it yourself?]

[Hahaha, can you deal with monsters with such a crude club?]

[Hahaha! Look, he’s getting hit as expected. I was tired from running errands for our lord, but this is entertaining.]

Capricorn’s subordinates laughed and watched as he became a monster’s sandbag.

And there’s no way this bastard or his patron god wouldn’t know what their own subordinate gods did.

Indeed, as if he’d heard, Sergeyevich laughed heartily.

“I also know that you took our blueprints and learned crafting on your own. The equipment you’re wearing now are those items, right?”

“!”

Sergeyevich looked at the clothes, gloves, and shoes Igeon was wearing.

“For an amateur, you made them look decent, but they can’t compare to a professional’s work.”

He confidently took out dazzling axes and greatswords.

“You mainly use heavy equipment, right? These turned out well for power-types. Starting at 3 billion. Especially the one for Steven, I paid more attention to the exterior.”

As Sergeyevich pulled out a stylish axe, Steven admired it.

“Yeah, this is great! Hey, I’ll chip in for this. Let’s go with this one!”

But Igeon snorted.

“Take this trash away. What I make is ten million times better.”

Sergeyevich’s expression subtly twisted.

“Look here, 13th. You’ve been crossing the line since earlier, but we’re professionals. No matter what, you should compare things properly...”

“What? Professionals?”

Igeon, as if dumbfounded, took out a fountain pen from his pocket.

And that was the fountain pen he would later give to the scribe.

At the same time, Igeon struck down on the axe with it.

Then an incredible thing happened.

Crunch!

Just by hitting it with a fountain pen, the axe shattered.

Sergeyevich was shocked, but Igeon looked at him with disgust.

“What? A cheap piece that breaks from just a fountain pen?”

“What? Cheap?”

Incensed, Sergeyevich raised a greatsword.

“Fine, then bring out your fancy weapon. Let’s see if you can block this!”

Finally, as he swung the greatsword, Igeon sneered and raised the fountain pen instead of Judgment.

And an incredible thing happened.

Crash!!!

“……!!!”

The greatsword that Sergeyevich blocked with the fountain pen shattered.

Thanks to that, everyone there couldn’t help but gape.

Igeon smirked as if to say, ‘See?’

“With durability like this, it’ll break after cutting a few monsters. Ah, maybe it’s good for you if it breaks quickly? Professional, my ass.”

As Igeon stood up with a contemptuous look, the flustered Steven hastily grabbed him.

“Wait, hold on! What is that fountain pen? A weapon?!”

“What bullshit. It’s just a signature pen. I made it to give autographs when I become famous later.”

“??!”

Finally, as Igeon tried to go home, the apostles stirred.

The first to grab Igeon was Kevin.

“Master! I’ll buy you a month’s worth of meals!! Make me a weapon too!!”

“A month’s worth? Fine, deal. Let me see your weapon to measure the size...”

It was when Igeon, tempted by food, readily extended his hand.

“Uwaaah! As expected of Master!!!”

“?!”

Everyone was startled by the sudden shout.

The sound came from the hotel window.

“What the, a water gun?!”

“Hugo!!”

That’s right.

The one pressed against the window cheering was none other than the missing Hugo.

And in truth, he had been abruptly kidnapped to the future and had only just returned now.

And as if his faith had changed, his eyes were different as he ran to Igeon.

“Uwooow!! I don’t really get it, but Master! I will follow you forever!”

“What, what? This punk ran away and now he’s acting like this?”

“I momentarily doubted you, Master! Please marry m— kuhuk!!!!”

Igeon mercilessly kicked Hugo.

At the same time, as Igeon threw away Kevin’s sword, Kevin seemed dumbfounded.

“What! You said you’d make a weapon in exchange for meals!”

“Ah, no need. Our household’s food provider has arrived.”

“?!!”

“Anyway, don’t look for me. Idiots.”

Kevin choked up, glaring at Hugo as if he were an enemy.

Meanwhile, the apostles became noisy.

“Igeon! Can you make magic equipment too?”

Ivan was flabbergasted that Igeon even had crafting ability, and Hayley and Haze seemed even more smitten.

That wasn’t all.

“Igeon! Wait! Can you make a sword too, not just a fountain pen?”

Capricorn’s best customer.

Even Steven abandoned his weapon and chased after him, and Sergeyevich ground his teeth.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story 15: I Like You (1)

[Huh? You’re concerned about Igeon?]

.

Commonly known as Cancer, the constellation of Karkinos, which tried to kill the great hero Hercules.

Moreover, since Cancer is a constellation located in the season when days grow shorter, it is also a divine seat associated with the image of death.

Anyway, Cancer’s subordinates were bewildered by their lord’s words.

[To think you see Igeon unfavorably...]

[My lord, when have you not liked Igeon?]

“Well, I merely considered him useful; I’ve never really liked him.”

[Then...]

“That person is gradually threatening our abilities.”

[……!]

Jang Rui was a saint who infiltrated the human camp under Cancer’s orders.

And it was probably possible because Cancer’s patron god was a corrupted evil god.

Instead of paying a price to an evil god, he made a deal to be appointed as an apostle.

The outer gods, who would later be connected to Yuha’s arm, were good negotiation partners for unknown civilizations.

Anyway, Jang Rui was effectively the leader in charge of Cancer.

At the same time, called the greatest strategist among the 12 apostles, he was concerned about Igeon.

It wasn’t for any other reason.

-Igeon! Once again, Igeon saved a quarantined city!

-Does the word impossible even exist for him?!

-Fans around the world are increasing for the unbeatable Igeon!

“Igeon is really popular with people.”

[Yes... Because he has no patron god, he gets injured more, but on the contrary, that seems to move the hearts of citizens.]

[It’s really fortunate he has no patron god. Otherwise, people’s faith might have all been drawn to him.]

However, Jang Rui frowned.

Well, faith aside.

“Igeon is too good at killing monsters.”

[Yes. That’s the condition for a perfect hero. Isn’t that why he helped with the plan?]

[We need a star role for money...]

At that, Jang Rui sneered.

Helps with the plan?

“Lately, it’s been a bit ambiguous.”

Whether intentional or not, he wasn’t sure yet, but Igeon had killed even monsters related to his plan, causing damage.

Well, the damage wasn’t large yet, but what’s annoying is annoying.

‘Besides, the 12 apostles have started following Igeon excessively.’

“Especially those useful for combat power having favorable feelings toward Igeon is not a good thing.”

The examples were Kevin, Steven, and Haze.

They had great firepower and were very useful for the plan in many ways.

And as if reading that expression, the subordinates gulped.

[Speaking of which, it’s the same with Capricorn. Capricorn was a good source of money, but because of Igeon, Capricorn’s position seems to be narrowing...]

They were referring to the incident a few days ago where Igeon humiliated Capricorn at the hotel.

[Who would’ve known his crafting ability was better than Capricorn’s apostle.]

[Steven was the biggest spender, and it seems he’s still trying to stick to Igeon.]

They were in a position where they illegally supplied weapon materials to Capricorn and took a commission.

[As losses occur, is it okay to leave Igeon as is?]

At those words, Jang Rui smiled subtly.

“Well, who knows. I’ve heard that those too outstanding don’t live long.”

[...Pardon?]

Jang Rui shrugged and turned away.

“Never mind. Igeon hasn’t crossed the line yet, but there’s a need to watch him carefully.”

Jang Rui’s eyes became sharp like a monster’s.

“But if he does cross the line, that’s a different story.”

* * *

Around that time.

“Uwaaah!!!”

With Hugo’s bloodcurdling scream, Lee Jaewon gaped.

“Oh. It moved!”

Hugo was currently arm-wrestling with Igeon.

At the same time, seeing Hugo’s face turn bright red, Igeon chuckled.

“Good. Today you moved about 0.05 degrees.”

As soon as he let go, Hugo screamed.

“Aack!! That’s all I can do! Even after everything, I couldn’t even bend Master’s arm 5 degrees...!!!”

“Well, that’s because you’re an idiot.”

“Aaaack!! Master taught me so much! Why!!”

He wailed that he couldn’t even raise his voice properly like this.

But inwardly, Igeon smiled smugly.

Well, there didn’t seem to be any growth now, but who knows.

‘Probably when you fight those guys, you’ll definitely feel your strength increase.’

But Hugo, with no way of knowing that, screamed.

“This won’t do! Like this, I’ll just be a burden to Master!”

At that, Igeon frowned as if to say, ‘Here we go again.’

That’s understandable; Hugo, who had been missing (?) for a few days, had changed a bit (?) as a person.

“Master, you are someone who will become great in the future...!!!”

“Oh great, this bastard’s spouting weird nonsense again.”

I didn’t know why, but Hugo, who suddenly returned, kept babbling incomprehensible things.

For example...

‘Master will become an even greater figure!’

‘Oh, really? What will I become?’

‘Uh, I don’t know that either!’

‘...What?’

‘I can’t remember, but anyway, Master will become a great person!!! So please marry me!’

‘Ugh! What is this bastard saying! Why’d you suddenly go back to how you were when we first met!! Did you lose your memories too!’

‘It’s okay! This time I even got a gender-swap potion!! You can use it, Master! Here!’

‘Do you want to die, you bastard!!!’

Whether it was the aftereffect of a skill or his memories had gotten jumbled and his head turned strange, I thought I was going to die trying to snap Hugo back to his senses.

‘Ah seriously, what kind of son of a bitch made this like this!!’

If I ever catch him, I’ll really kill him.

Of course, after a few days the faith that had temporarily skyrocketed to 1,000% gradually dropped and Hugo returned to normal.

“You’re still suspicious as hell, this bastard....”

Even when I asked where he went, he just kept saying he couldn’t remember.

Well, it didn’t matter anyway.

“I’ll massage your shoulders! You’ve suddenly been feeling a lot worse lately. Maybe it’s stress, but your forehead has suddenly started to bal... koff!!”

“No need for unnecessary words.”

“Ah, anyway, because of you, Master, I’ve been learning physical therapy and manual therapy recently. It’ll be a great help.”

Well, that part was true.

Igeon, as if finding it quite convenient, entrusted his shoulders to Hugo.

‘Well, I knew that the more I use my ability, the more it burdens my body...’

Before, I used to feel like my body recovered after sleeping, but now, far from recovering, it felt like it worsened every day.

Actually, Igeon’s body was slowly breaking down.

Of course, Igeon in those days didn’t pay much attention to it.

‘There’s still no problem with hunting monsters.’

That was all that mattered.

‘If only I could find that fog monster and retrieve Yeonwoo’s body.’

That was his only wish for now.

And during the manual therapy, when Igeon was in great pain due to his twisted bones, Hugo asked with concern.

“Are you okay? You’ve been destroying all the facilities related to Jang Rui lately, too. Isn’t it like picking a fight with an Apostle for no reason...?”

At those words, Igeon furrowed his brows.

“That dog bastard. He smells rotten.”

“......!”

All of the Apostles were distasteful, but some gave off a particularly dangerous scent.

One of them was Jang Rui.

‘The fact he tried to use Jae-won bothers me too.’

“It feels like he’s making money using monsters. So don’t go easy on him either. I’m also pretending it’s coincidental while deliberately destroying his plans.”

“...Uh, then what about that?”

“What?”

Instead of answering, Hugo pointed outside the lodging, at the living room window.

There, unexpectedly, Hei-ji and Hei-li were standing facing each other.

But the atmosphere was quite odd.

* * *

“Hmm... So, you didn’t hear me?”

Hei-ji smiled brightly and looked at the beauty opposite her.

“If you didn’t hear, I’ll say it again. I said move aside.”

However, Hei-li, who was blocking Hei-ji, glared with a completely expressionless face.

“Why should I?”

At her razor-sharp reply, Hei-ji’s face flushed with anger as if pissed off.

Seriously, why was the cold-blooded witch who normally had zero interest in men making such a fuss?

As expected.

Though smiling alluringly, a menacing killing intent radiated from Hei-ji’s face.

“Got it? I have business with the man inside, not with you.”

“What a coincidence. I had business with that man too.”

At those words, the smile vanished completely from Hei-ji’s face.

It was because the two knew each other’s purpose all too well.

That was why it made no sense.

“Hei-li. You originally have no interest in men. Just do as you always do and play by yourself with your monstrous subordinates.”

“Why don’t you do as you always do and go frolic with fairies in a flower field with flowers in your hair?”

Is this woman serious?

Hei-ji flared up while never losing her elegance.

At the same time, Hei-ji couldn’t understand why Hei-li was acting like this.

Hei-li had always been popular with the men among the 12 Apostles. She had probably been courted by all of them except Jang Rui and Kevin.

But true to her nickname, the Ice Princess, they were ruthlessly rejected and treated like they didn’t exist.

No, it seemed more like she had no interest in humans at all.

‘Was I mistaken?’

Well, whatever.

Even if they were colleagues, there was nothing good about having a rival.

Perhaps that was why Hei-ji smiled and asked.

“Could it be that you’re interested in that person?”

Hei-li, flinching at the killing intent, looked at Hei-ji. And perhaps misinterpreting that silence, Hei-ji laughed.

“Right, of course not. Indeed, there’s no way you’d be interested in that person of all people....”

But seeing Hei-li’s expression, Hei-ji’s eyes flashed.

At the same time, Hei-ji’s fingers, which had been crossed over her chest, rose.

And that was the summoning sign for the Fairy King of the mage with the greatest firepower!

Along with that, Hei-li also flicked her fingers.

As expected.

Boom!!!!

A violent explosion erupted at the lodging.

Of course, because a defensive barrier was cast, the lodging wasn’t greatly affected, but the two fiercely battered and fought each other.

When the mage Hei-ji used telekinesis to float and hurl objects, Hei-li destroyed them with sword energy.

In the end, amid the chaos, Hugo had no choice but to scream.

“Aagh! Master! Please stop those two!”

“Why me? If you want to stop them, you stop them. They’re both your guests, aren’t they?”

“...You’re right, what??!!”

Dumbfounded, Hugo stared at Igeon.

“Why are they my guests? Obviously they’re your guests, Master!!”

“Ah jeez, you idiot. How are you going to get married with no sense like that? That maiden keeps sending you gifts. You should get the picture right away.”

“Huh?? Miss Sophie? I haven’t received a single thing, though?!”

“Of course not. I returned them all.”

“?!!”

Chuckling, Igeon recalled the times he had opened Sophie’s gifts.

She had sent loads of them, even writing sickeningly sweet handwritten letters for Hugo’s sake, so Igeon and Jae-won had a good time packing bugs into the box and sending it back.

“Well, I sent a courteous rejection gift on your behalf, so don’t worry.”

“What?! What did you send!”

“None of your business. Pick one of these two beauties. Absolutely not that bed-wetter.”

At those words, Lee Jae-won, who was munching on a rice ball next to Igeon, fell into thought.

‘Would it be better to tell him the truth.’

No matter how I looked at it, Hei-ji and Hei-li liked Igeon.

But because it was bothersome, Jae-won decided not to and kept nomming on his rice ball.

And it was around then.

Boom!!!

In the end, as if things weren’t getting settled, Hei-ji burst through the smoke and appeared before Igeon.

Her sorceress outfit with a slit thigh and her confident stride were extremely beautiful.

And.

“Igeon! Want to team up with me? There’s a big request from Russia this time! You got it too, right?”

When Hei-ji grabbed Igeon’s arm, Hei-li, who had chased after her, grabbed Hei-ji’s arm.

“Hei-ji! If it’s a team with you, I’ll happily accept!”

Thanks to that, Hei-ji seemed dumbfounded.

“Hey, I’m not talking to you!”

At the same time, Hugo let out an ‘Oh no.’

“Ah. Could it be the reason you two came here is because of that Russia request...?”

There was a legendary subjugation battle that would later be called the Great Russian Suppression.

And because of its scale and danger, it was a situation where even Saints who usually played solo were trying to form two-person teams.

Igeon scratched his head.

“Well, I was thinking it’d be nice to have a support when going there. A buffer type....”

At those words, Hei-li and Hei-ji simultaneously grabbed Igeon’s arms.

“I will!”

“I will!”

The two glared at each other.

“Hei-li. You’re the Thief Throne. Isn’t that pretty far from support?”

“Aren’t you more suited to smashing things up rather than supporting?”

At that sight, Hugo groaned.

“Ah, well... For your information, Master is currently injured, so it was decided that I would go to that subjugation... .”

Hei-ji jolted in shock.

“What? A weakling like you? Are you crazy? Do you not know the difficulty of that place? If you go, you’ll die instantly!”

As Hei-ji shook her head worriedly while looking at Hugo, Igeon patted both Hugo and Hei-ji as if he knew it all.

“Right. I’ll go with Jae-won, so you two, man and woman who fancy each other, team up.”

Then Hei-ji grabbed Igeon as if asking what he meant.

“What do you mean! The one I’m interested in is you!”

At those words, Igeon’s eyes widened.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Extra Episode 16. I Like You (2)

“What do you mean! The one I’m interested in is you!”

At the unexpected words, everyone flinched in surprise.

Lee Jae-won dropped his rice ball thinking, ‘Oh, she finally said it,’ and Hugo’s jaw nearly dropped.

Especially Hei-li, who was beside her, seemed never to have imagined Hei-ji would come out like this. She wore an expression that said this was bad.

And the person in question.

Igeon also blinked in surprise.

He seemed to find it very unexpected.

“Uh... the one you’re interested in... is me...?”

“Yes.”

Sweeping her hair back, Hei-ji looked at Igeon with a hint of expectation.

Though she was always confident, even so, she seemed a little shy in this moment of revealing her true feelings.

And perhaps sensing Hei-ji’s heart. Igeon, who had been blinking while looking at Hei-ji, soon nodded in understanding.

“Oh, I see.”

“!”

At the not-bad tone of his voice, Hei-ji’s face brightened a little.

And as if he understood, Igeon nodded.

“I get that you’re interested in my ability, but our Bob... I mean, Taksoo has also gotten really strong. He’s worth using as a team member, you know?”

“?!!”

Hei-ji’s face hardened. At the same time, Hugo freaked out and grabbed Igeon, as if it were not that.

Maybe because he knew Hei-ji’s temper; when she got angry, she would smile while summoning meteors from the sky.

“M-Master!!! She’s not talking about party members, Hei-ji is... kack!”

Angry, Hei-ji first grabbed Igeon by the collar.

“You idiot! That’s not the kind of interest I’m talking about!”

As if furious, she continued speaking close to Igeon’s face.

“I’m saying I like... kyaaak!!”

Before Hei-ji could even finish, Hei-li kicked her and sent her flying into the sky.

And Hei-li panted heavily as if a disaster had been narrowly averted.

Though Igeon’s eyes were wide open.

“Wha-what, Scorpio?”

“A monster!!”

“?”

“There was a monster. Yes. A monster appeared, so I struck it. Don’t mind it.”

“...F-for real?”

No matter how you looked at it, he hadn’t felt any monster’s energy.

“It was a monster! A monster that humans! Humans cannot sense.”

“...Aren’t you human too?”

Just as Hei-li, flustered at those words, was about to say something.

Flash!

“?!”

Hei-li screamed because of Hei-ji falling from above her head.

“Kuh!”

And Hei-ji, who appeared via teleport, fumed as she placed her hand on Hei-li.

“Don’t interfere!”

At the same time, Hei-li instantly vanished somewhere.

She had teleported the nuisance away.

And then she said to Igeon.

“Listen carefully, I like you! Your ability is good too, but I like you in a romantic sense! I like your bold actions, and your filthy personality, and your appearance, and your face, everything! Got it?”

Igeon’s eyes went round.

...Was this some kind of mental attack?

He seemed extremely confused.

And while Igeon was spacing out, Hugo poked him.

“Master...!”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Thanks.”

“!”

Hei-ji’s heart pounded as she anticipated the next words.

But 1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds.

No matter how long she waited, there was no follow-up answer, so eventually Hei-ji blinked.

“Th-that’s it?”

Igeon, who had been silent, tilted his head.

“...Hope you meet a nice person?”

“……!!!!”

Hei-ji seemed to have received a shock.

And when the shocked Hei-ji staggeringly disappeared via teleport, the one who screamed was Hugo.

“Master!!”

“What?”

“What do you mean what! Why are you so calm?!”

“What is?”

"You just received a confession of love!"

Igeon wore a rotten expression as if asking what nonsense this was.

"Do you really think that was a confession?"

"Huh?"

"Aren't they going crazy asking me to make their stuff? They'll say anything. But they need to say something believable before I'll listen."

"Believable words..."

- I like your bold decisiveness, your filthy personality, your appearance, your face, everything! You got that?

Hugo froze.

N-no way.

Igeon shook his head side to side.

"Who would like a face and personality like this? Anyway, let's go. The air in this neighborhood isn't good."

"......!!!"

Hugo looked at Igeon as if shocked. Perhaps because he couldn't understand Igeon's expression after receiving such a confession.

In the end, it was when Hugo disappeared after Igeon, leaving only questions.

[Phew. Success!]

Someone poked their head out from the floor where the two had been.

They were none other than the monster subordinates of Scorpio.

They looked at Igeon's back, who had kicked Heiji, and were greatly delighted.

[Good. We have protected that human in place of the Princess!]

[If we hadn't used our trick, he would have fallen for the confession right away!]

[Well, was it Gemini? Even so, they can't even compare to our Princess's toenail grime... but for a human, they are indeed a great beauty...!]

[Moreover, that human is undoubtedly a forever-alone virgin! Left alone, he would have fallen 100% for the allure and atmosphere!]

Indeed.

They had used a trick to ensure Igeon would not fall for Heiji.

[Scorpio's ultimate secret technique! Poison that dulls affection!]

[Commonly known as !]

Scorpio's follower spirits cheered.

[Before this poison, no pink-hued delusion or lust! It will not dominate Igeon's thoughts!]

And finally, as they cheered and disappeared, there were those watching the scene.

[My, these cunning Scorpio scoundrels.]

[To wound our Apostle with such wiles...!]

They were none other than the fairies of Gemini, the same faction as Heiji.

[Hurry, report it!]

The fairies' eyes flashed.

* * *

"What did you say? Heiji confessed to Igeon!?"

Harbin, China.

Sophie, who was on her way to Russia, almost screamed at the shocking story.

It was because of Yang Wei's words.

"Is that true?"

"Yes, I clearly heard it, I tell you!"

Before the Red Eye had appeared.

They were moving in team formations for what would later be called one of the Four Great Suppressions.

Because the monster that had settled in Russia was threatening not only Russia but the entire continent.

That was why all twelve had been invited.

The Iron Wall of Vajra Invulnerability

The Ultimate Human Weapon

The Supreme Strategist

The Wild Man of Destruction

The Unprecedented Swordsmanship Genius

The Material Producer

The God's Forge

The Magician of Infinite Change

The Savior of Healing

And finally, the one in charge of supplies under the title of

Yang Wei whispered to those who had teamed up with him this time.

"I'm telling you, that human weapon seriously confessed to Igeon!"

"Wait, does that woman have no eyes?! How can she like such a monster!"

"More importantly, you pig bastard. How do you know about this?"

At the woman's voice from behind, Yang Wei triumphantly rubbed his nose.

"Ahem! I've had watchers tailing Igeon continuously because he seemed like a money-maker! I'm stealing and selling things like Igeon's clothes, anyway, this story would also sell to the media for quite a bit of money... Aaack!!!"

As he was rambling on, Yang Wei suddenly screamed.

That was because the one who had spoken to him was Heiji of Gemini.

"Aaack!! Y-you... C-cough!"

"Shall I roast you whole and sell you at the market?"

With a bright smile, Heiji breathed fire and grabbed Yang Wei's face tightly.

But seeing her like that, Sophie burst into laughter.

"More than that, Heiji, is it true that you like Igeon? Has your eye for men rotted beyond being merely low? Goodness, with such a handsome man right next to you! Who in the world would like such an orc... C-cough!!!"

Sophie collapsed after being hit in the back of the head by a flying cellphone.

The thrower was a familiar face.

"The more I listen, this bed-wetter really spouts endless nonsense, doesn't she?"

"I-Igeon! Hugo Otter!"

Yang Wei was surprised.

And as soon as Igeon appeared, Heiji was happy but also seemed extremely embarrassed, wanting to avoid the place.

But with no time for that, familiar faces popped up all over the square.

"What? Why is that punk here?"

"Didn't they say he couldn't participate this time because of his arm injury?"

"!"

Steven, Kevin.

And Taurus Ivan, Zhang Rui. Pisces Liv and Sergeyevich. Finally, even Libra Giselle.

All the Apostles had gathered in one place.

Heiji and Heilli glared at each other.

But it was brief; Ivan looked at the gathered members and became annoyed.

"What is this? Why are there so many starved-looking bastards? This cuts down the shares coming back. They already said distribution would be differential based on contribution."

Maybe that was why. Ivan smirked as he looked at Igeon, who had his arm wrapped in bandages.

"Igeon. You don't seem like you can even throw a punch this time. Stop hanging around uselessly and just go home, won't you?"

At those words, Igeon sneered.

"I received this personally, so how could I ignore it?"

Everyone was astonished at the object Igeon presented.

It was none other than a personal letter stamped with the seal of the Russian President.

Not only did it permit free passage throughout restricted areas across Russia, but it was a delegation of presidential authority to mobilize the military in emergencies.

There was even a letter earnestly asking to save Russia. It was virtually the status of a commander-in-chief.

Because of this, Ivan widened his eyes.

"What, we never received anything like that...!?"

"You guys must not be trusted."

"What do you mean by that?!"

"Why? Just comparing our achievements so far says it all, doesn't it?"

"Why, you little...!"

As the atmosphere between them sharpened, Hugo interjected as if to stop them.

"Ah! Don't fight! Master is here as a supporter this time! For this mission, Master delegated his authority to me!"

At Hugo's cry, everyone's mouths gaped open.

They knew exactly what that meant.

"What? So effectively, Hugo becomes the leader for this mission...?"

So this time, even Steven and Kevin, who had been silent, looked unconvinced.

"Hey? Are you kidding? The weakest one who can't even deal damage dares to...!!"

"No matter what his master said, you can't!"

"Igeon!! What on earth are you thinking handing over the proxy to that guy!"

"It's hopeless, give it up."

Zhang Rui tutted pitifully, and even Heiji and Yang Wei shook their heads.

Even Sophie, a fan of Hugo, couldn't say a word.

Because they all knew.

Hugo was of a Battle God Constellation, but he was called a water gun for a reason.

Even among combatants, his strength was so weak; wasn't he always a weakling who got beaten and sent flying by the brute-force-wielding Ivan?

Even non-combatant Apostles found him pitiable to that extent.

Thus, Sophie cautiously dissuaded.

"Hu-Hugo. For this mission, just delegate it to Ivan..."

Originally, Ivan was a Defense God Constellation.

As a tanker, he was the vanguard who stood at the very front.

But Igeon sneered.

"Don't you know how high the attack power of the one that appeared in Russia is? It's unprecedented. Entrusting it to a guy with a glass body who'll run away first? What are you entrusting?"

"Igeon, you mannerless bastard, seriously!"

In the end, the enraged Ivan threw a punch at Igeon.

The surprised Heiji and Heilli hurriedly tried to stop Ivan, while Zhang Rui raised the corners of his mouth as if amused.

But then.

Grab!!

"......?!"

Someone grabbed Ivan's arm. Simultaneously, all the Apostles who confirmed the culprit gaped in shock.

"Hu-Hugo?!"

The one who grabbed Ivan's arm with one hand was none other than Hugo.

The Hugo who normally, far from grabbing the top one-or-two power-ranked Ivan, would have been knocked out just from a slight touch!

"Use words. I won't stay still if you lay hands on Master either?"

Ivan, momentarily flustered, ground his teeth.

"You all-talk, patsy punk! The guy who got beaten up every day, now dares to block me!"

This time, Ivan put mana into it, intending to half-kill Hugo as usual.

And as always, Hugo flinched as if terrified at the incoming fist, but soon looked surprised at Igeon's gaze.

'!'

Actually, shortly before arriving here,

Igeon had already anticipated this situation and said this to Hugo.

'Don't be scared even if that bull bastard gets mad and charges. Deal with him with your fist.'

'Huh?! Fist? Are you joking? Do you know how strong Ivan's power is! In terms of sheer muscle power, he's vying for first or second among the Apostles...!'

'It's fine. Trust me. You just do nothing but swing with all your might.'

Remembering those words, Hugo opened his eyes fiercely.

Originally blessed with excellent speed and dynamic vision, dodging Ivan's fist was not difficult.

'!'

And then, clenching his fist and swinging!

Crunch!!!

Finally, Hugo's fist accurately hit Ivan's face.

Having taken a rock-like punch, Ivan flew away like a paper doll.

Silence ensued.

Everyone's expressions were a sight to behold.

It was the moment the weakest blew away the strongest.

(Continued next episode)

Side Story 17. I Like You (3)

Crunch!!!

A tremendous sound resounded.

Along with that sound, Taurus Ivan collapsed, and the other Apostles gaped as if their jaws would drop.

"Th-that weakling..."

"Blew away Ivan?!"

Especially Zhang Rui, with his usual smile gone, was checking them.

But even after rechecking, it was Ivan who had fallen and Hugo who had thrown the punch.

Thus, they had no choice but to be shocked.

"It doesn't make sense...!!"

"We know that guy's skill level best...!"

Wasn't Hugo the one with the nickname Paper Doll anyway?

Despite all that, overflowing with justice and all talk, he got beaten up by monsters.

And yet!

"Hugooo...!! So cool!"

Sophie covered her mouth as if about to have a nosebleed, and Ivan couldn't easily get up from the spot.

It was probably more from the psychological shock than injury.

'Me, of all people. Got hit by some punk like him and flew away??'

Hugo was merely his sandbag, after all. One who couldn't even escape when face-grabbed, just getting beaten!

And the very one who had sent Ivan flying was looking at his own fist in disbelief.

After all, hadn't he been unable to bend Igeon's arm even five degrees?

But now...!

"Master!"

"Yeah, I told you so. Just do as I taught you."

"As expected of Master! He was definitely slower than you!"

"Right. It's a good thing all that getting hit paid off."

At Hugo's exclamation of joy, Zhang Rui glared at Igeon, and the Apostles looked at Igeon as if horrified.

"Getting hit... no, as you taught...?"

"Goodness, I did hear he was learning from Igeon..."

"But wasn't it only four months ago?"

People couldn't change like this in mere months.

"Igeon, what kind of magic did you pull there...?"

At Steven's words, Zhang Rui narrowed his brow as if displeased.

"How could that be possible through mere teaching? Didn't you all secretly buff him?"

Under Zhang Rui's gaze, Heiji and Sophie got angry as if asking what he meant.

"If something like that were possible, I would have sold the buff skill to you ages ago!"

"If it were possible, I would have switched to melee too, wouldn't I?"

Well, that's true indeed.

There was no sign of a buff anywhere.

So that was why they got goosebumps.

To have made that weakling like that.

"...Then, could I become like that if I ask Igeon to teach me too?"

"Shut it, cat! I'll be the one asking our master to teach me first, you know?!"

And looking at Ivan, who still seemed unable to overcome the shock, Igeon sneered.

"You dumb bastard. The archer would make a far better tank."

"......!!!"

"The delegation will be handed over to Taek-su as originally planned."

Ivan choked up but could say nothing.

He seemed to have mentally collapsed just from the fact that Hugo, whom he had always used as a sandbag, had counterattacked.

And then.

Zhang Rui smiled subtly while watching Igeon.

"A stone that sticks out too much is bound to get hammered."

Simultaneously, as if reading his thoughts, Zhang Rui's shadow wriggled and moved.

'Better deal with this before they cross the line.'

And had he witnessed that scene?

Heiji furrowed his brow.

* * *

It was that night.

Just before entering Russia.

Late at night, as the Apostles dispersed into teams, each tending to their own equipment.

Sophie pressed her lips tightly together as she looked at Zhang Rui, who had called her out.

"So, what did you just say?"

Sophie glared at Zhang Rui.

At that, Zhang Rui smiled as if asking if she was deaf.

"I don't believe I asked a difficult question. I merely inquired about Yi Geon's physical condition."

Sophie frowned warily at the question.

"That orc... Ah, no, why are you asking about Yi Geon's condition?!"

"Naturally, because I'm curious?"

"D-Do you think I don't know that a patient's medical records absolutely cannot be disclosed to outsiders?"

"I was under the impression you weren't such a model citizen."

"Excuse me?!"

Sophie bristled, but then glared at Zhang Rui as if something bothered her.

Zhang Rui was the greatest strategist among them.

It was always thanks to his strategies that they could conclude various difficult subjugations without major casualties.

As such, Zhang Rui was a figure to be grateful for, but, well.

'A frightening man.'

Having encountered countless people, Sophie was a master at reading a person's aura.

And Zhang Rui, while outstanding, exuded a dangerous scent.

So she spoke.

"It's true Yi Geon is receiving treatment from me, but I can absolutely never reveal the details."

"Oh my, you're so wary it's almost hurtful. The monster in Russia is strong. I'm merely trying to calculate whether Yi Geon can be included as a full force when devising the strategy."

"If that's the case, shouldn't you ask him directly?"

"You know Yi Geon's personality, don't you? He's an insane man who rushes in like a moth to a flame even if his arm is shattered. What kind of normal answer could you expect from such a madman?"

"And if I tell you, you're not planning to use that to trap Yi Geon, are you?"

"!"

At the sharp point, Zhang Rui's eyes widened.

And then he burst out laughing, *Puhaha*.

A sneer that he hadn't expected her mind to reach that far.

"Weren't you someone who dislikes Yi Geon? I thought you wouldn't care whether he gets hurt or not."

"No matter how much I dislike him, I don't play games with people's lives!"

"Oh?"

"In any case, don't call me out for matters like this again. It's unpleasant."

Sophie turned around, clearly huffing.

Seeing that scene, Zhang Rui chuckled *kekeke* as if amused.

Well, it was probably because of Hugo, anyway.

"Pathetically trying to play the hero."

Besides, there were plenty of ways to ascertain Yi Geon's condition without Sophie.

'I'll just confirm it with the Aquarius Star God anyway.'

Everyone was only looking at Yi Geon, everything revolving around him. The atmosphere had gone to hell because of a single mutant.

So Zhang Rui smiled as he summoned his minion.

[Come. O creature that traverses the Reverse World.]

At his call, a black whale surged up from his shadow.

This whale was a special subordinate god capable of moving through the world of gods.

Just as Zhang Rui was about to enter the whale's mouth—

*BANG!!!*

"!!"

A laser shot from the sky pierced through the whale's temple.

The whale let out a terrible scream as it retreated back into the shadow.

Simultaneously, a woman's voice rang out.

"Where do you think you're laying a hand on Yi Geon?"

At that familiar voice, Zhang Rui let out a hollow laugh, as if dumbfounded.

"Well, well."

That was because the one who had erased his subordinate god was Heiji.

Moreover, the magical power of Heiji, possessed by the Fairy King Leriquinn, was considerable.

And then.

"If you try any nonsense on Yi Geon, I'll really kill you first."

That threat seemed to make laughter utterly impossible for Zhang Rui to hold back.

"What's this. Could it be you actually liked Yi Geon?"

"!"

Heiji's face flushed as she chewed on her lip.

"Pfft. I heard from Yang Wei, but was it true? For someone seemingly normal, your standards are remarkably lo—"

*BANG!!!*

Before he could finish speaking, a meteorite fell upon Zhang Rui's head.

He was lucky to dodge it quickly, or he would have truly been crushed to death.

Heiji glared at Zhang Rui, clearly enraged.

"You're dead, for real."

"Ooh, how scary."

"Anyway, I don't know why you hate Yi Geon, but don't mess with someone who's sick. Just leave him alone."

At Heiji's words, Zhang Rui sighed as if he had no choice.

"Fine, understood. I'll do that."

"Do you really mean it?"

"What good would it do to purposely antagonize someone who rivals for the top spot in destructive power?"

As Zhang Rui shook his head, Heiji lowered her hand.

"You promised."

As Heiji teleported away, seeming to trust him, Zhang Rui raised the corner of his mouth as if vexed.

"That's one more to take care of."

* * *

The next day.

Blockaded Eastern Russia.

Yi Geon, who had passed through China and was trying to enter Russia, was bursting a vein.

"What? What the hell did you just spout?"

"So, I am telling you to abandon the East and head to the capital in the West."

At Zhang Rui's words, suddenly blocking their path, Yi Geon seemed dumbfounded.

The other combatants had already set off towards the West and South; remaining were Yi Geon's team (Yi Geon, Hugo) and Zhang Rui's team (Zhang Rui, Sophie, Yang Wei, Liv).

But now, Zhang Rui's team was suddenly blocking Yi Geon.

Yi Geon grabbed Zhang Rui by the collar.

"You crazy bastard. Do you not know the situation? The most dangerous one right now is at the center of Russia. And the West is relatively safe because a barrier has been set up, but the East is on the verge of being overrun. That's where the monsters are hatching their eggs!"

"Yes. That's why the East has been completely sealed off. To prevent the monsters from leaking into other countries."

"And yet you're just going to ignore that East and head West?"

"Is there a problem?"

"You idiot. Are you saying that because you don't know how many people monster hatchlings devour right after emerging?!"

"Oh dear, I didn't realize your intelligence was this low. So, why go looking for corpses? Instead of entering the East where we don't even know the internal situation, I'm proposing we enter the center through the definitive West."

"You're not making sense. Move aside. Whether you guys head West or not, I'm entering through the East."

Watching Yi Geon, Zhang Rui sneered.

"If you enter the East now, after it's barely been sealed, the monsters inside will burst out. It might cause trouble for other countries, you know?"

"I can kill them all before they burst out."

"My, are you arrogant, or brave to the point of stupidity? Always so confident, aren't you?"

"I don't make a move unless it's a confirmed location. I've already finished assessing the levels of the ones inside, so get lost."

"Ah. Is that so?"

Yi Geon pushed Zhang Rui aside, telling him not to waste time, and entered the sealed-off area.

Watching that scene, government personnel and soldiers stirred anxiously.

Understandably so, as there were people of many nationalities inside Russia, but they had been kept sealed inside to protect the global population.

And yet—

"Is it really alright to let him in like that? We went through the trouble of sealing it, if something goes wrong, won't the outside be in danger too...!"

"Hey, it's Yi Geon going in, isn't it? You can trust Yi Geon."

At the same time, as Zhang Rui tried to get into the car, Sophie ran over, looking flustered.

"I-Is it really okay? The monsters in the East are hatchlings, so even if the difficulty is lower, their numbers are too great! Sending just those two...!"

Zhang Rui gave a peculiar smile at Sophie's words.

"I clearly gave advice, didn't I? Since he insisted on entering so recklessly, if he fails, he'll take full responsibility himself."

"What?!"

As Sophie hurriedly tried to follow Yi Geon and Hugo, Zhang Rui grabbed her.

"It's a joke. He's someone who has never lost, isn't he? Moreover, he could endanger other countries; surely he won't fail the subjugation?"

"...Well, I acknowledge his skill! Even if he's ugly."

"Yes. If he fails, that would be an utter disgrace. The fall of an arrogant hero."

Zhang Rui lifted the corner of his mouth as he headed West.

Meanwhile, Yi Geon, who had actually entered the East, managed to eliminate the monsters without much difficulty.

*Crunch!*

"Master! The cleanup on this side is finished! At this speed, we can finish everything in two days and join up at the center... Ah! Master!"

"!"

A monster leaped out from the marsh. It was a high-level one.

But Yi Geon smiled, raising Judgment.

"Something like that...!"

But at that very moment.

*Throb!*

"Ugh!"

"Master?!"

Yi Geon dropped Judgment and collapsed on the spot.

"Master!!"

The startled Hugo quickly ran over, but Yi Geon was clutching his chest and vomiting blood in agony.

*Cough!*

"Master! What's wrong!"

Suffering from respiratory distress, Yi Geon ground his teeth.

Understandably so, the area feeling the pain was his chest!

'Damn it, why here...!'

At the same time, Yi Geon recalled Sophie's words.

-Oh, overall your condition is good, but... on your chest, here and here and here, tumors have formed.

-Tumors?

-Yes. If you take the medicine I give you, they won't pose a particular problem. And there won't be any pain unless you deliberately burst them. You absolutely must not burst them, okay?

-Are you crazy? Why would I burst them?

-Why else, because you're a masochi— *Cough cough!*

-I just endure it well; I don't like pain either, you know?

But at this moment.

Yi Geon ground his teeth sharply. Of all places, it was precisely the areas Sophie had pointed out that hurt like mad.

Because of it, Yi Geon couldn't even move.

'Damn it. What did that bed-wetter do?'

No, it wasn't Sophie.

This faintly sensed aura was definitely...

'That crab-headed bastard really...!'

No wonder he had stalled him on the matter of going to the East.

'He plans to make the subjugation fail by worsening my physical condition?'

Indeed, the monsters were trying to devour Yi Geon and Hugo and break out of the barrier.

Yi Geon gritted his teeth and tried to rise, but collapsed again from the terrible pain.

"Hurk!"

"Master!"

And just as Yi Geon's consciousness was about to fade—

[Rise, child who bears my blood.]

The Scorpio Star God appeared.

(Continued in the next episode)

Extra Episode 18. A Rare Genius (1)

Yi Geon felt an incredibly warm force.

Simultaneously, the terrible pain that had been wracking his entire body began to subside.

So Yi Geon assumed Sophie, the healer, had come.

However.

'It's not the Aquarius ability.'

When he actually raised his head, what met his eyes wasn't Aquarius's blue light, but Scorpio's black light.

The black light spoke something to the suffering Yi Geon.

[Now, the only remaining compatriot.]

"........!"

The voice was buried in a buzzing sound, making it hard to hear clearly.

Yet the black light continued speaking.

[Asran, the most outstanding genius among those who took my blood. And you are the child that the one we chose protected by trading his life.]

"........?"

[I held off and watched because that fellow begged me not to kill you, but I suppose you were a dead man walking anyway.]

A voice that sounded as if it had intended to make Yi Geon's father its successor.

But it was fleeting. The Scorpio Star God then observed Hugo with a hint of disappointment.

Specifically, the Ruler of Scorching Heat whom Hugo served.

[Well, better than that fool who, deceived by temptation, tried to harm his own parents and younger sibling.]

The Ruler of Scorching Heat, greatly disturbed, seemed confused.

Yi Geon narrowed his brow as well.

Understandably so, the Scorpio Star God was the most mysterious Star God, one who rarely ever revealed itself.

Rumors spoke of it as a monster, or an entity unknown even among the Star Gods.

A being that did not show itself, like a transcendent existence above the Star Gods.

But regardless, the Star God of Scorpio—concurrently the chieftain and leader of the Creators—spoke.

[Even so, you're just a lowly mayfly with human blood flowing in you. But, it's pitiful to see my last remaining compatriot in agony, so I could grant you comfort here.]

Yi Geon gritted his teeth.

His ears were ringing, so he couldn't hear the words well, and even what little he could understand made no sense to him, but there was one thing he could clearly discern.

-Grant you comfort here.

Thus, Yi Geon's eyes flared.

"Son of a bitch, who's killing who?"

As Yi Geon forced his body upright, the Scorpio Star God seemed intrigued.

[Oh. Still, a guy worth keeping an eye on?]

And then, at that moment.

A familiar voice came from not far away.

“Igeon! Are you okay? Snap out of it!”

Hailey, who had hastily picked up Igeon, urgently took out medicine.

At the same time, as his Apostle took care of Igeon, the Scorpio Constellation God chuckled softly.

[Well, it wouldn’t be bad to watch a little longer.]

With those words, something stabbed Igeon’s side.

Crunch!

“Ugh!!”

“Master!!”

It looked like a scorpion’s tail made of black light. It was the Scorpio Constellation God’s doing.

And as Igeon was in pain from the sensation of being poisoned, Hugo grabbed hold of Igeon, his face pale.

“Master!”

“Calm down, it’s fine.”

“But…!”

“It’s just anesthesia. It eases the pain.”

As if that were true, the complexion of Igeon, who had been in great agony, improved a little.

But soon, Hailey was surprised.

‘The Constellation God’s magic power is going to Igeon.’

As the Scorpio Constellation God injected the anesthetic poison, he began giving even his own power to Igeon.

Of course, it wasn’t anything special.

It was simply a poison related to life.

Perhaps it meant, at least don’t die easily in a situation like this. It fostered minimal immunity.

So that even if someone cursed him or tried to make him sick as now, at least he could endure on his own.

So that no matter how badly he was injured, he could last decades longer.

It was the powerful blessing of the Scorpio Constellation God, allowing survival even in barren environments.

As proof, Igeon, who hadn’t even been able to rise, let out a groan and got up.

“M-Master! Are you all right?”

“Yeah. I survived thanks to you.”

Hailey was relieved.

“Okay, that’s a relief…”

But only for a moment, Hailey realized she was holding Igeon.

And when her eyes met Igeon’s, Hailey, realizing the situation, screamed internally and disappeared.

Thanks to that, Igeon, who hit his head on the floor (?), nearly died.

“*#$&#$*!”

“Master!!”

“…M-Mask. Give me a mask.”

“Huh?”

Well, whatever. Wearing a mask, Igeon glared at the rampaging monsters with flashing eyes.

* * *

“What?! Monsters are popping out from the east?”

“The west already failed, so does that mean the east also failed?!”

“What?!”

The center of the Russian continent. The city of Novosibirsk, located on the Siberian plains. It was the last city humanity could reach from the center of Russia, which had become monster territory. The front line.

And at that front line, a press conference was being held.

“Yes. As you’ve heard, it seems Igeon has failed in the eastern subjugation. It’s the price for his arrogant advance.”

At Zhang Rui’s words, the press conference hall stirred greatly.

That was because the subjugation via the western route had already failed. As evidence, the remaining Apostles who had entered the western route were covered in wounds. Even the western route, which had been considered relatively safe, had increased sharply in difficulty. So the central area in question became entangled with the western monsters, forcing a retreat all the way here.

And immediately after that failed subjugation, Zhang Rui suddenly said he had something to announce and held a press conference.

“Even so, the west has a barrier set up, so there’s no risk of monsters invading. The problem is the east that Igeon stirred up.”

“……!!”

“The eastern monsters will soon spread across the world. If Igeon had joined the west, the situation would have been different, but because he wouldn’t break his stubbornness, things have turned out like this. The Russian President trusted Igeon and even gave him a letter of delegation, so it’s very regrettable that the situation has come to this.”

At Zhang Rui’s words, government officials and reporters fell into a panic.

“No, but we thought Igeon could do it…!”

Amid the chaos, Zhang Rui smiled.

“Because Igeon is also human.”

The reporters quickly spread the news.

Zhang Rui raised the corners of his mouth at the news of Igeon’s defeat spreading across the world.

Making a hero into a fool was nothing at all.

“Anyway, there’s a need to reconsider Igeon’s leadership that is putting the whole world in danger.”

And there were people sneering at that sight.

“That arrogant bastard, that’s typical.”

“That’s what happens when you show off like that, you get a big blow.”

It was Ivan and Sergeyevich. They found Igeon’s existence extremely annoying.

“If he was going to fail anyway, why did he go to the east? Because of that bastard who wants to stand out, those around him get hurt.”

“Of course, since the situation in the east was bad, it would be good if he could save it. But I wish he would distinguish between possible and impossible things when he moves. Is he an attention whore or a psycho?”

At those words, Kevin, who had been building up killing intent, grabbed Sergeyevich by the collar. Clenching his fist was a bonus.

“You bastard, I wish you’d distinguish whether you can run your mouth or not before doing so, got it?”

“What? A kid who isn’t even an adult yet, where do you think…!”

At the commotion, Zhang Rui raised the corners of his mouth in victory.

“Anyway, this incident is a critical matter that could lead to humanity’s extinction. It’s unfortunate for the people trapped in the east, but for the sake of the greater humanity, I believe it’s right to annihilate it entirely, nest and all.”

“Th-Then…!”

“As was discussed previously, we will request bombardment from each Constellation God to completely annihilate the east…”

But right at that moment.

“You son of a bitch, have you gone crazy wanting to be put down?!!”

Bang!!

Igeon, who burst through the door, delivered a drop kick to Zhang Rui. Reporters didn’t even have time to scream.

“I-Igeon?!”

“?!”

“No, how can someone who was said to have been eaten by monsters in the east…!”

After kicking Zhang Rui away, Igeon snatched the microphone and spoke.

“I’ve wiped out all the monsters in the east. If you’re going to just sit here and jot down that bastard’s words, then take medical kits to the people who were brought out!”

The Apostles gaped. The press conference hall instantly turned into a scene of chaos.

“Igeon! He saved the east!”

“Send it as a special report!”

“What?! He saved the east by himself?!”

Thus, the land of eastern Russia, which was on the verge of being erased from the world, was saved thanks to Igeon.

And Zhang Rui was glaring at Igeon as if he couldn’t believe it. Perhaps there was a look in his eyes saying, ‘What a disgusting human.’ But regardless, Igeon left the press conference hall.

The reporters were surprised and tried to stop him.

“Mr. Igeon! Where are you going…!”

“Move. If you’re not coming to the center with me, get lost. Don’t interfere.”

“Pardon?! But there, even the others failed once… they said they’d re-enter in a week…!”

“Who cares? I’m going alone.”

“Ah! Master! Together…!!”

As Igeon went out with a frown, Kevin and Stephen, who had been gaping, stood up.

“I’ll go too!”

“Me too!”

And that central subjugation battle later came to be called [ ], and it became the catalyst for a legendary video that made awakened ones around the world weep.

* * *

[Igeon, Success in Russian Subjugation!]

[A Glimpse of the 12 Apostles’ Activities]

[Isn’t the Real Contribution Igeon’s?]

[Well Done, Mutant!]

The news was abuzz. And after the great Russian subjugation battle ended, the Apostles gathered at Notre Dame Cathedral for treatment, each watching the TV news with complicated expressions.

-The other Apostles are cool and doing great things, but Igeon! His temper is shit… no, dirty, but he’s humanity’s hope!

- Ah, no matter what, it’s Stephen! Didn’t you see the subjugation video!

- Igeon is the best!

After the Russian subjugation battle, a change of heart came over the Apostles. Because, of course, they had clearly seen in that battle.

They saw a genius there that the ordinary could never surpass. Was it because of that? Stephen leaned back on the sofa as if fed up.

“Huh. Igeon, that crazy bastard.”

The appearance Igeon had shown in the central Russian subjugation battle was not human. Should I say he completely toyed with the battlefield, the enemy, in his own hands? In front of monsters never seen before, Igeon alone was overwhelming the enemy. So at that moment, even Stephen, who had prided himself that he had no limits, felt it for the first time. The Wall of Lament. Ah, that gap in skill that meant that guy could never be surpassed.

Therefore, probably not just himself, but everyone present felt the same thing.

-Ah. That guy is truly a ‘mutant’ different from us.

At that overwhelming skill, even Kevin, the unprecedented genius swordsman, had a change in his eyes, hadn’t he? He too seemed to have felt something.

Of course, in that situation, there was someone else who felt more than anyone and was pissed off.

“Goodness, this plan has completely gone down the drain? So what are you going to do now, subordinate of [ ]?“

Giselle of Libra was smiling as she watched Zhang Rui, who was boiling with anger inside.

“Originally, the plan was to ruin Igeon’s image in Russia, but instead, people are praising him even more.”

Zhang Rui, uncharacteristically not smiling, glared at her. Perhaps sensing his impatience, Giselle giggled.

“So what. The bad thing is not you failing your plan, but Igeon who keeps transcending the plan.”

“It’s not a time to laugh. Are you aware that the Apostles’ faith is now directed not at the Constellation Gods, but at the absurd Igeon? To a mere human?”

“Thanks to that, the Constellation Gods are in an uproar, right?”

“Well, never mind. If it’s that, I have a plan set up.”

“If you say plan?”

“First, we need to make allies, right?”

Zhang Rui picked up bonsai scissors next to a flowerpot and raised the corners of his mouth. He would turn everyone, including Hugo, into Igeon’s enemies.

And at that sight, a strange light swirled around the Lord of Sloth, Giselle. That soul light was none other than the original Libra Apostle, Giselle, who had been swallowed by [ ].

She was restless and hurriedly headed somewhere.

* * *

And at the same time.

“Y-You’re crazy?”

“What. You bed-wetter.”

Sophie, who was examining Igeon’s body, couldn’t close her mouth. She couldn’t help it.

“You fought like that with a body like this? In Russia?!!”

“Huh. Why, can’t I?”

“This crazy orc, really!!”

Igeon’s body was shock itself. ‘His body is broken, and even his lifespan has been shaved off.’ Those problematic tumors, which they had said never to touch, had burst, making his body extremely bad. ‘Who on earth…!’

So Sophie said.

“I told you not to mess with the wounds! This masochist couldn’t hold back… Gah!!”

Igeon smacked Sophie on the head and growled.

“Are you crazy? I didn’t burst them, you know?”

“Then who…!!!”

But Sophie gasped and trembled. Didn’t Zhang Rui ask her for Igeon’s medical records not long ago? It was strangely bothering her.

But regardless, Igeon casually asked.

“So. How much was shaved off?”

“Pardon?”

“My lifespan.”

(Continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 19. Unprecedented Genius (2)

“So. How much was shaved off?”

“Pardon?”

“My lifespan.”

At Igeon’s question, Sophie couldn’t help but doubt her ears. Because, of course, of Igeon’s expression as he asked.

So Sophie looked at Igeon with a serious face.

“Are you asking what you had for lunch right now? Because that’s not what this is.”

“I’m not either.”

“We’re talking about your life right now, right?”

“Yes, we are.”

In the end, Sophie couldn’t help but clutch her chest.

“If you’re asking such a question, doesn’t that mean you feel the severity yourself? How can you be so calm…”

“Yeah. That’s why I’m asking seriously. How much is left?”

She wondered if that really was the expression of someone asking seriously, but Sophie sighed. From the start, he was an insensitive person who didn’t care about death or whatever happened. But such a person was asking about his own lifespan. He must have realized his situation was serious and asked. So Sophie bit her lip tightly.

“It’s serious. You won’t live long.”

“How much?”

“…It’s been cut by half. At this rate, you’ll probably die young around forty… no, mid-thirties.”

Sophie clenched her fists. But only for a moment, she was startled. Because Igeon burst into loud laughter.

“What, there’s a terrifying amount left.”

“?!”

“You want to die? You made me nervous for nothing, you idiot.”

Sopi was dumbfounded.

"What! You're saying you only have 10 years to live?! In your mid-thirties…."

"I'm twenty-two right now. Living for a whole 10 years is an incredibly long time."

"Hey!! Dying in your 30s is long?! Other apostles live far longer thanks to their constellation gods...!"

"That has nothing to do with me."

"!"

Igeon got up as if it were nothing.

"Anyway, we're people who could die today fighting monsters."

Sopi's expression grew complicated.

"That's... only true for you, since you don't have a constellation god...."

"5 years."

"!"

"I'll drive the monsters completely off Earth within that time. As long as I can stay alive until then, it doesn't matter how many years I live after."

"......!"

"So 10 years is more than enough, right? I can work for 5 years and enjoy my remaining years for the other 5."

Sopi clenched her teeth at those words.

"That... taking that medicine could extend your lifespan, so don't worry too much! I'll look for something good, so definitely...."

As Sopi flustered, Igeon smacked her as if she were being ridiculous.

"Don't do things you never used to, you bedwetter."

"Can you please not change that title?! I never even did that!"

"Then you're a yellow dog marking its territory."

"Ugh, really! I'll help too, so don't overdo it!"

"Don't bother. No matter how nice you are to me, I'll never give you our Taksu."

As Igeon left with a scoff, Sopi grumbled about his insolence.

"Even when I'm nice, he's like that!"

While Sopi was muttering like that...

"How is the state of Igeon's body?"

"?!!"

Sopi nearly screamed seeing Jang Ru-i appear soundlessly beside her.

But it was only for a moment; she immediately glared at Jang Ru-i.

"This is your doing!"

"What do you mean?"

"Don't play dumb. You're the one who made Igeon's injury burst, aren't you?"

Unidentifiable tumors were growing on Igeon's body.

They were attached to all his vital organs—lungs, heart, and so on—dangerous things that could easily take Igeon's life.

Of course, they were only tumors, and since they weren't malignant, they shouldn't have been a problem.

But.

"During the subjugation in Russia! Strange stimuli were applied and all the tumors turned malignant! So as his organs deteriorated, Igeon's lifespan...!"

"I don't know anything about that. There was something bad in Igeon's body, and it just happened to burst at that moment, I suppose?"

Sopi's eyes widened fiercely.

"I'll tell the others."

"I don't care, but is that okay?"

"What?"

"Among us, you're the only one who knows about Igeon's physical condition. That is, about those tumors, right?"

"......!"

"So if something like that burst, doesn't that make you the culprit?"

"Don't frame me! I never...!!"

But then Sopi realized her mistake. There was something that came to mind.

'Could it be my constellation god?'

Her own god was already planning to use Igeon to extort money, after all.

Sure enough, Jang Ru-i smiled subtly.

"What do you think will happen if Hugo Oters finds out about this?"

"......!?"

"I know everything. That the medicine from the Aquarius god has no real effect on Igeon. And that you know this but still quietly hand it over."

Sopi was flustered.

"That's not it! If he didn't even have that, Igeon's body would...!"

"And yet you're giving him false hope that he can live longer."

Jang Ru-i chuckled mockingly.

"In any case, if that righteous, Igeon-obsessed Hugo Oters learns of this, it will be quite a sight to see."

Jang Ru-i disappeared with an infuriating smile.

Gnashing her teeth, Sopi immediately called upon her god.

"O God, did you hand over Igeon's information to Jang Ru-i?"

Though phrased as a question, it was far from one.

"There's no one else besides you who could know about Igeon's condition!"

As soon as the words left her mouth, a water-shaped spirit appeared above her head.

It was none other than the Aquarius constellation god.

And at his apostle's fury, the Aquarius god laughed as if asking what right she had to take such a tone.

[Why do you foolishly pour out your emotions for that mayfly who will soon die anyway?]

"Pardon?"

[Igeon was never meant to live long from the moment he awakened. He's a trivial mutant, innately of a lower order than you chosen ones. It's the price for a mere human daring to use the power of a god without fear.]

"But even so...!"

[Choose.]

"Excuse me...?"

[Either keep your mouth shut and maintain your current life. Or.]

The Aquarius god smiled as if disgusted.

[Make a fuss for the sake of that creature who won't live long anyway, and go back to the beggar's life you had before becoming a saint.]

Recalling her old days, Sopi's face went pale.

And as the god vanished, Sopi clenched her teeth.

Though she'd been threatened, perhaps she couldn't just pretend not to see Igeon's death.

So Sopi secretly wrote a hidden message and summoned her servant spirit.

"Deliver this to Igeon. Tell him he absolutely must do all of it."

[All of it?]

And at Sopi's resistance, Jang Ru-i laughed derisively.

* * *

It was the next day.

"What? I can take it?"

Meeting Heiji, Igeon's eyes rounded in surprise.

In truth, Igeon had sought out Heiji after receiving the note from Sopi.

[If you can get the tears and blood of the Gemini fairies, it could heal your body. It won't be easy, but try talking to Heiji.]

Of course, it wasn't an ordinary note.

On the surface, it said [Purify yourself and wait], but hidden on the reverse side was the message about Heiji.

So he'd come to meet Heiji, thinking he might as well try.

Of course, he didn't think Heiji would give him her fairies' tears and blood as ingredients for his treatment.

After all, fairies lose their power when touched by impurity, and blood—the symbol of impurity—was something fairies must never come into contact with.

Moreover, the fairies were a race Heiji cherished and raised dearly.

He'd come prepared to fight an enraged Heiji the moment he brought it up...

"Yeah. If it's that, you can take it."

At Heiji's incredibly cool reaction, Igeon looked at her as if she were a bug.

"What the hell is this woman trying to get paid for...?"

At that, Heiji pouted as if offended.

"Paid for what! I got a note from Sopi too! I don't know exactly, but they said you got badly hurt this time! I'm not trying to get something even at a time like this!"

"A time like this...? So how much debt are you planning to rack up then?"

At Igeon's disgusted(?) expression, Heiji beat her chest in frustration.

"Argh! It means I won't take money from you!"

"????"

Igeon tilted his head as if even more confused.

"A person who squeezes money out of others down to the last cent... why??"

While there wasn't an apostle who didn't care about money, Heiji was quite the money-grubber herself.

Of course, Heiji wasn't as bad as the waste & pest level (Sopi, Yang Wei, Sergeevich, Ivan, Jang Ru-i, Giselle) who saw human lives as money, but she was someone strict about money transactions, so Igeon was highly suspicious.

And at Igeon's reaction, Heiji's face flushed.

"J-just, instead, one favor..."

"Favor?"

Igeon's gaze turned grim.

A fierce look as if asking if she was finally showing her true colors.

"Yeah. That's more like it. So what do you want? A slave? Or a manservant...?"

"A date."

"A da...what?"

"A date!!!"

Startled, Igeon blinked. And as if truly taken aback, he stepped back one pace.

"..Uh...ah...with our Taksu?"

Heiji hurled an object as if enraged.

"Not him, you!! I want to date you!"

"......?????"

Igeon looked utterly dumbfounded, but soon nodded as if he'd caught on to something.

"Fine. Let's date."

At those words, Heiji was purely delighted.

But that joy lasted only 10 minutes.

Because of the place Igeon took Heiji.

"A a forge? There's no one here?"

"I rented it. Anyway, you didn't have to beat around the bush like that."

"Wh-what?"

After saying that, Igeon took off his clothes, and Heiji, who had been pouting, nearly screamed.

Because Igeon, now close, grabbed Heiji's arm.

"There's no time, so let's get this over with quickly."

"Uh, uhhh??!!"

Did this guy, while pretending not to, know what she wanted?

So Heiji also took off her outer clothes, as if saying she didn't mind.

"W-well, the place isn't great, but as long as it's you, I don't..."

But then Heiji screamed.

Because Igeon, having pulled her arm, poured plaster over her hand.

"Agh! What are you doing!"

"What am I doing. I'm casting a mold to make your weapon."

"What?!!"

"I can make it quickly, so wait."

Igeon immediately kindled the forge. A fierce heat soared up, making it unbearable without removing clothes.

And at Igeon's actions, Heiji breathed fire from her mouth.

"Hey! Did you seriously think I seduced you to get a weapon made?!"

"Huh? No?"

Heiji was boiling inside. Well, seeing Igeon shirtless was quite a gain, but still!

"Argh! I don't need a weapon! I like you enough to want to... you know, be with you!"

At that, Igeon's face finally turned just a little bit red.

It seemed he'd only just realized something.

And at that sight, one monster servant panicked.

[Aaaagh! Bisaaang! It's loosened, just a little! We have to re-apply it immediately!!]

Hiding and watching Igeon, Haley's subordinate coughed blood and screamed.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Extra Episode 20. Mortal Enemies (1)

[Bisaaang! That forever-alone bastard is falling for a human woman!!]

The Scorpio monster servant screamed for his allies until his throat tore.

He was the one keeping watch as the representative to prevent Igeon from falling for another woman.

Of course, he was hiding so Igeon wouldn't notice, but if left as it was, the situation was about to turn from pink to a sticky erotic movie!

[Aaaaagh!! Leader! You must come quickly! Cough!]

The servant spirit in his invisible state couldn't even call his comrades before being trampled by Heiji.

Heiji approached the hesitating Igeon.

"Really, do I have to spell it out this much for you to understand?"

Heiji grabbed Igeon's face firmly.

And Igeon, his face grasped by a long, elegant hand, broke out in a sweat.

"Ah, no. Look."

Rarely flustered, Igeon tried to remove Heiji's arm, but she roughly shoved him against the wall.

Bam!

"Agh!"

There was no time for Igeon to hurt. Heiji peeled off another layer of clothing.

"!"

As the outer clothes came off, her shoulders and collarbones were exposed, making it hard for Igeon to rest his gaze.

What's more, she was extremely aggressive!

It seemed Heiji was really pissed off about being interfered with by Scorpio's work.

So she said as she removed Igeon's mask.

"Anyway, I'll let you get the fairies' tears and blood. Since your life's on the line."

"Weren't you the one who cared about the fairies?"

"I do care. I raise them like my own children."

"But you'll let me get their tears and blood?"

"Tears can be obtained by tickling them, and drawing a little blood isn't hard either. They'll cooperate if I'm there."

Igeon immediately understood.

If Heiji were there, the fairies wouldn't attack.

Well, being able to get the target items without mutual harm was a good thing.

As if reading his thoughts, Heiji leaned her face close to his.

She was about to kiss him.

"So stop doubting and..."

But that was the moment.

"Ck!"

Igeon grabbed Heiji's chin.

And as if asking who gave her the right to get close, he pushed her away.

"Get off. Don't come near me."

At those words, Heiji flared up with a vein popping.

"Are you dead down there too now?!"

"I'm not dead?!"

"Then why! Do you hate me?!"

"Before hate, why would I ever trust you people!"

"What?"

"You bunch of merchants who only care about money."

Igeon reached out his hand.

"Forget it, just hand over the goods first."

"Hey!"

"Then. I'll think about it after."

"......!"

At the not-so-bad answer, Heiji was surprised. Then she beamed.

Well, his way of speaking was unbearably blunt, but since it was Igeon, maybe it couldn't be helped.

‘He already disliked us from the start.’

So Heiji spoke.

“Fine. I’ll show you trust. I’ll be persuading the kids, so when the fairies come to guide you, follow.”

Lee Geon nodded.

He didn’t like the existence of the Twelve Apostles, but he could still hold a conversation with a few of them.

Heiji was one of those.

Because of that, maybe he could even take him as a companion like Hugo.

* * *

“That’s what I thought at least.”

Three hours later.

Lee Geon looked at the figures before him and sighed.

What stood in front of him was none other than fairies.

A few dozen minutes ago, a fairy had come out to escort him and guided them. And the place they’d led Lee Geon to was none other than a secluded forest.

It was filled with fairies the size of forearms. But the fairies that had summoned Lee Geon flashed their eyes at him.

There was no other reason.

[A mere human dares to covet our blood and tears?]

[We’ll have to show you your place before you come to your senses.]

Lee Geon let out a sigh.

Of course these bastards would act like this.

But even as he frowned, he scanned his surroundings.

“What about your Apostle? That guy said you would do me the favor of donating blood. Just a drop each.”

[Hah. Do you think we would listen to a mere human?]

[To think you’d dare to try and take blood and tears from us, not knowing your place.]

Lee Geon clicked his tongue.

‘That idiot. He failed the negotiations.’

No matter how well you treat and care for them, the nature of divine beings or their patron gods was like this.

So Lee Geon turned his back.

“Well, if you have no intention of handing it over peacefully, that’s fine. It’s not even certain whether that piss-brat was right.”

Not wanting to waste his strength, Lee Geon tried to leave the forest as if annoyed.

But right then.

“!”

The fairies blocked Lee Geon’s path.

Stopping, Lee Geon let out a hollow laugh at them.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

[You dare enter our domain and think you can just leave?]

“You shouldn’t be doing this to me. Isn’t your leader the partner of the Gemini Apostle?”

He was talking about the Fairy King Leriquen.

“If she finds out you’re doing this, the Fairy King won’t stay still….”

But then.

[Are you looking for me, the King?]

“!”

At the voice that came from behind, Lee Geon’s eyes widened.

When he turned his head, there was an exquisite fairy with long hair, floating in the air.

Her size was far larger than the other fairies, about the size of a human child.

She was the Fairy King that Heiji commanded.

And having heard an interesting story through Jang Rui, she lifted the corners of her mouth as she looked at Lee Geon.

[You look like you’ll be good nourishment for us.]

“Hah. Nourishment?”

[That fool Heiji. Still, to lure prey for us like this. I’ll hold his efforts in high regard and perhaps refrain from draining his vitality this time.]

“Vitality?”

As if he couldn’t let it slide, Lee Geon turned around.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

At his question, the fairies surrounding Lee Geon gave sinister laughs instead of answering.

[Did you really think we could suck out our master’s magical power?]

At those words, Lee Geon seemed to have figured out the whole situation.

If fairies needed magical power to physicalize, he’d wondered where they got it from.

“These bugs, you’ve been sticking straws into your Apostle’s spine this whole time?”

At the same time, the fairies lunged at Lee Geon to kill him.

[On top of that, an Awakener without even a Holy God is perfect prey!]

[Heiji alone was never enough!]

The fairies tried to tear off and devour Lee Geon’s flesh.

And at that demonic sight, Lee Geon drew the Judgment of the Firmament as if dumbfounded.

“You crazy bastards, you’re worse than monsters!”

Lee Geon’s heavy axe struck down upon a fairy.

Crunch!

[Keuheok!!]

As one of her subjects fell, the Fairy King Leriquen ground her teeth.

And the infuriated Fairy King scoffed and summoned someone.

‘!’

It was none other than Lee Jaewon!

And there was no time for the teleported Lee Jaewon to be surprised.

“…Keuk!!”

“!!”

The Fairy King pierced through Lee Jaewon’s back and stomach from behind.

At the same time, she tossed the blood-vomiting Lee Jaewon aside like a piece of trash.

[An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. That’s repayment in kind.]

Sparks flew in Lee Geon’s eyes.

In that instant, he vanished.

And as soon as Lee Geon disappeared, right on cue, the Fairy King prepared her next spell.

Because she knew the angered Lee Geon would come for her.

‘I’ll take him out with a counter.’

But unexpectedly, the place Lee Geon appeared was where Lee Jaewon was.

Cradling Lee Jaewon in his arms, Lee Geon immediately tried to head to where Sophy was.

Anger surged up, but he knew what took priority in this situation.

‘If I leave him like this, he’ll die.’

Lee Jaewon, unlike them, was an ordinary human.

With his legs, he could reach Sophy in a few minutes, but it would be dangerously close!

But when Lee Geon tried to escape the forest, the Fairy King ground her teeth.

[Where do you think you’re going!]

She shot a spell toward the city.

Boom!!!

The Fairy King’s attack blew away the mountain beside the city. At that staggering destructive force, Lee Geon halted and furrowed his brow.

And.

[If you make me go back like this, I’ll blow up the city center next. Come back here while I’m still being polite.]

At Leriquen’s laughter, the eyes of Lee Geon, holding Lee Jaewon, flared with rage.

“That damn…!”

But at that moment, Lee Jaewon grabbed onto Lee Geon.

“Mr. Lee Geon… I’m okay… you can leave me and go.”

“Hey, what nonsense are you…!”

But when Lee Geon looked at Lee Jaewon, he was startled.

Was it because of the fairy’s blood smeared on his own body?

The area of Lee Jaewon’s wound that had come into contact with that blood was rapidly healing.

‘What? Was fairy blood really effective for regeneration?’

Had Sophy not just randomly recommended the fairy tears and blood to him for no reason after all?

Seeing that, Lee Geon set Lee Jaewon down.

At the same time, as Lee Geon returned, the Fairy King laughed.

[Good. As expected of a hero, you don’t want humans getting killed. A wise choice… Kyaaak!!]

Leriquen screamed at the chunks of flesh splattering before her eyes.

The returned Lee Geon had begun mercilessly striking down the fairies.

Crunch! Crunch!

[Ah, aahk!!!]

[Save me… Keuheok!!]

It was useless even if the fairies used offensive or defensive magic.

“Did you think I was staying still because I had no power? Even so, I was trying to negotiate for the sake of your Apostle, you morons!”

[Aaaaaahk!!!]

As if satisfied, Lee Geon struck down the fairies without hesitation.

“In the first place, who cares about blood donations or crap like that? Getting tears and blood is a million times easier this way, you see?!”

Holding the axe, Lee Geon like a madman struck down the fairies.

Crunch!!

At the sight of the tremendous blood splattering and her subjects being brutally slaughtered, Leriquen trembled in terror.

Lee Geon wasn’t simply killing his brethren.

“I’ll turn every last one of you into ointment!!!”

As the colorful fairies deformed into unrecognizable shapes, Leriquen lost her mind.

[S-Stop!!!]

But regardless, Lee Geon twisted a fairy amidst the chaos.

“Now, cry! Cry! Hurry up!”

[Aaahk!! Please stop!!]

“Hand it over! Tears!!!”

The Fairy King Leriquen collapsed at the sight of her people being ground up before her eyes.

In the end, after turning every single fairy he had brought into jam, Lee Geon approached the dazed Leriquen.

“If you threaten humans one more time, I’ll track down the remaining fairies and turn every one of them the same way.”

[…!!]

“Is that a yes?”

[Y-Yes…!]

“And stop sticking straws in your Apostle. Treat her well.”

[I-I understand!!]

“Tell her exactly what you’ve done.”

[…Yes!!]

And the enormous trauma inflicted on the Fairy King at this time would later—

—become the cause for her to be forcibly subjugated when she encountered Lee Geon again.

* * *

And shortly before Lee Geon swept through the fairies—

Heiji had received an unexpected message and was hurriedly running toward the forest.

‘The appointment time should’ve been a whole hour away still.’

Despite that, a text like this had come from Lee Geon.

[I have properly disciplined the ill-mannered fairies.]

Feeling something ominous, Heiji rushed to the meeting place.

And when she’d almost reached the designated location—

Heiji couldn’t help but doubt her own eyes.

“What. You’re already here?”

“…Lee Geon!”

There, a blood-soaked Lee Geon was walking toward her.

And the owner of that blood was none other than the fairies.

There was no way Heiji wouldn’t recognize it; she ground her teeth.

“What did you do?!”

“I told you. They had no manners, so I disciplined them a little.”

“Hey!!”

“Well, I never intended to draw blood and take it from the start. Getting just a booger-sized amount, what effect would that even have?”

“What?”

Lee Geon walked up beside the shocked Heiji and patted her shoulder.

“Thanks. For calling all those fairies here. Thanks to that, I’ll be able to treat my body well, too.”

Heiji was dumbfounded.

“Hey, I said I’d come with you and get it for you. You said you’d trust me and wait, too….”

“Idiot. You think I’d believe that?”

“……!”

“Still, I got a good show out of it. Watching a foul-tempered brat shyly confessing was kind of cute, you know? I should’ve filmed it and sold the video.”

“……!!”

“I nearly died laughing. Imagine, someone actually liking someone like me.”

At Lee Geon’s whisper, something inside Heiji felt like it snapped.

And at that moment, Lee Geon—no, Jang Rui, who had transformed into Lee Geon—lifted the corner of his mouth.

[Karmic Tangle (S)]

Simultaneously, a bizarre scene unfolded in his field of vision.

Strange threads emerged from Heiji’s body.

Those threads were various types of bonds—trust, faith, love, friendship—and by cutting them, one could sever the connections between people.

The deeper the bond or affection, the thicker it became, tightly twined.

And what Jang Rui was aiming for among them were the red threads.

The bonds related to romantic love. Naturally, their target was Lee Geon.

‘It’s quite thick.’

Well, normally it would be at a level that couldn’t be easily cut, but perhaps it was the effect of shaking her trust.

‘The threads have weakened.’

Smiling like that, Jang Rui brushed past her and flicked his fingers.

Snap!

The bundle of red threads was severed in an instant.

He had used the Skill: Karmic Tangle.

And just like that, Jang Rui disappeared.

When Heiji arrived at the location in question, Leriquen was startled and flung herself flat on the ground.

[O Apostle! I’m sorry! We have done something we should not have…!]

“It was Lee Geon, right?”

[Y-Yes…! I’m sorry! We will never attack humans again! We won’t use them as hostages!]

“No, forget it.”

[Huh?]

Hatred surged up in Heiji’s eyes.

“Of course you can do that kind of thing to someone who’s just a bastard.”

It may have been her own fault that the fairies got hurt, but the humiliation she had suffered from Lee Geon was absolutely unforgivable.

And watching her like that, Jang Rui cackled as if satisfied.

“The biggest obstacle has been taken care of.”

With her bonds of trust and affection severed, only hatred remained in Heiji.

So now, Lee Geon’s remaining followers were only Kevin, Steven, and Hugo. Just three.

“I should take care of Hugo Ohters next.”

He set out toward the one with 600% faith.

(Continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 21: An Irreconcilable Enemy (2)

“Oh, my god, what is all this!”

“Master…!”

Hugo and Sophy were sweating profusely.

It was because of the things Lee Geon had brought.

And Sophy looked at Lee Geon with a frozen face.

“Um. What on earth are these formless jams….”

“What do you think? They’re the fairies you told me to bring.”

“Aaaahk!!! They were real fairies?!”

Sophy stared at the massive containers as if he were crazy.

They were filled with yellow, blue, and all sorts of colorful lumps.

And knowing full well that Heiji would never allow something like this, Sophy shook as he grabbed Lee Geon.

“I told you to negotiate and bring them, so why did you kill them and bring them back!!”

“I was going to negotiate. But these bastards tried to kill me.”

“They tried to kill you?!”

“They’re rotten. They tried to attack the city, and they even tried to wipe out our Joowon.”

“It’s Jaewon… When will your memory ever… Keuk!”

After kicking Hugo, Lee Geon looked at Sophy.

“Anyway. This. If possible, try to revive them. Is it possible?”

“Huh? You’re not making them into medicine?”

“This is what I’m using for medicine.”

Lee Geon took out a small bottle.

"But we don't need the corpse for the treatment, right? Since we have the core, can't they be revived?"

"Well... I don't think it's impossible... but why would you go out of your way to revive them? You said they tried to kill you."

"That's true, but it's different from what was agreed, isn't it?"

"Agreed?"

Originally, they were supposed to go together with Heiji to collect blood, but they tried to eliminate him before that.

"So revive them. If you can."

Sophie stared at Igeon as if dumbfounded.

"You... I knew it from the moment you took on that request without pay. This person, as it turns out, is so kind that..."

"What nonsense. I'm going to revive them and then make paint out of them this time."

"?!!"

Sophie looked at him with shock, but Hyugo chuckled.

Though he talked about paint and such, it was just Igeon's joke.

"Anyway, revive this and..."

But right then.

Boom!

An explosion erupted in Notre-Dame Cathedral where they were staying.

"Aagh!"

And the sight of the figure entering the collapsed building made everyone flinch in surprise.

"Ms. Heiji?"

"Heiji!"

Moreover, Heiji's appearance as she invaded Notre-Dame was different from usual.

As expected.

Boom!!

A vicious attack flew right past Igeon's face.

"Master!!!"

And Igeon's expression, who dodged the attack as usual, froze stiff.

Because it was not a threat, but genuine killing intent.

An attack that would have killed him 100% if he had not dodged. Even a dangerous attack that could have involved the people around them.

So Igeon's eyes twisted savagely.

"Hey. What are you doing right now?"

"You really don't know what I'm doing, so you're asking? Die, you bastard."

"What..."

As he was about to ask why she's suddenly pulling this crap, Igeon frowned and sighed.

Well, from Heiji's perspective, her beloved fairies had been killed.

No matter if they tried to kill him first, Heiji had ultimately lost her subordinates.

So he changed his words.

"Oh, come on, they were the ones who broke the promise first and tried to kill me! Anyway, I get it, just wait a moment. That mutt doing the marking can revive them..."

Another attack flew at him.

Boom!

Igeon was momentarily flustered, then Heiji smiled coldly.

"I don't care about those fairies."

"What?"

"Whether you use them to treat your body or whatever, do as you please. Because I'll be done once I kill you."

"!!"

No sooner had the words fallen than Hyugo, Sophie, and Igeon screamed.

Because magic, with power that should never be used on a person, flew at Igeon.

Thus, as he dodged, Igeon became furious.

"That's killing me? What killing?! You said you liked me! That you would show me trust?!"

"?!"

It was none other than Hyugo and Sophie who were surprised by Igeon's shout.

Who likes whom?!

But regardless, Heiji, trembling with rage, glared.

"Stupid bastard. You believed that?"

"......!"

"Who would like a monster like you. Don't mistake it for affection. I just thought your abilities were useful and convenient to exploit."

Igeon was so flabbergasted he almost felt aghast.

Even so, there was the image of Heiji that she had shown earlier. And no matter what anyone says, Igeon wasn't so careless as to not notice acting.

It was an expression that couldn't be called acting.

"Could it be you were... by the Star God... agh!!"

"Master!"

This time both Hyugo and Sophie were shocked.

As Heiji flicked her finger, Igeon spat blood and collapsed.

It was because the tumors that Sophie had barely kept suppressed burst open again.

And Igeon, his organs torn, clutched his abdomen in agony.

"Huheok...!"

And in a truly life-threatening situation, Sophie rushed over, her eyes glaring.

"Heiji! What are you doing right now!"

"Why? This bastard touched my fairies. I'm just paying him back the same, what's the problem?"

"......!!"

Sophie flinched, and Igeon, blood in his mouth, glared at Heiji.

"Didn't you hear from the Fairy King? Those bastards had their straws stuck in you too... agh!"

"Oh my. Look at him playing nice in front of Hyugo and Sophie. So it's a shame. I couldn't kill you with just the fairies."

"......!"

Hearing that, Igeon gnashed his teeth.

But at that moment, Heiji lowered her arm.

Simultaneously, Igeon spat blood and collapsed.

And that was the moment.

As if unable to watch any longer, Hyugo dashed forward.

"Ms. Heiji, that's enough!"

Heiji, filled with only hatred, glared.

"You dare not keep your hands off me?!"

Finally, as Heiji tried to lay hands on Hyugo too, killing intent burst from Igeon's eyes.

"This crazy... have you really lost it!"

In the end, patience exploded, and Igeon and Heiji clashed.

Igeon with Sky's Condemnation, and Heiji with magic.

It was a moment when the two, losing their reason, truly tried to kill each other.

[No!]

Someone appeared between them.

It was none other than the true apostle of Libra, who had been swallowed by Ege, the real Giselle.

Of course, since she was in spirit form, others couldn't see her.

She could use power, though not much yet.

It was possible because the apostle contract hadn't been severed.

She had swallowed the Libra Star God to use its power, and that power was absorbed into the being's body.

In simple terms, Giselle was in a contract with it.

Of course, it and Jangrui hadn't caught on yet.

Well, whatever, it didn't matter.

Giselle hurriedly used her ability.

[Equivalent Exchange]

The divine seat that allows one to gain something new in exchange for offering something.

It varies depending on what is offered, but sometimes one can obtain an ability that creates something from nothing.

And at this moment, Giselle gave up her lifespan and eyesight.

Because Jangrui's ability to see the threads of fate couldn't be seen with ordinary abilities.

Simultaneously, as compensation, a new reward appeared for the sacrificing Giselle.

[Clairvoyance]

Then a strange sight unfolded before Giselle's eyes.

It was none other than the tangled threads of fate that only Jangrui could see.

But seeing those threads, Giselle flinched.

The threads of trust and affection connected to Igeon had been severed.

And once severed by Cancer, a connection could never be restored again.

Because Cancer's severing was no ordinary thing.

In other words.

'Ms. Heiji will curse and hate Mr. Igeon forever.'

Probably only the feeling that she must kill Igeon remains.

Of course, even if one later tries to improve the relationship, cut ties never reattach.

But it was too early for despair.

'That is...!'

Something was discovered among the severed clumps of affection threads.

It was so thin it was almost invisible, but just one strand.

A thread that remained unbroken still.

Of course, it seemed precarious as if about to snap at any moment, but that didn't matter.

[With this...!]

Giselle used her power to carefully tie the thread so it wouldn't break.

Then an astonishing thing happened.

Flash!

"!"

Heiji's arm, about to kill Igeon, twitched.

And perhaps because the single precarious thread exerted its effect.

"......!"

The strength in Heiji's hand strangling Igeon loosened a little.

And the moment Igeon, who couldn't move easily due to his body's injuries, opened his eyes.

Boom!

Instead of killing Igeon, Heiji let him go.

"Master!"

"Yeah. Killing an opponent who can't even resist will only make you a laughingstock."

"!"

Heiji gnashed her teeth and turned away.

Was it because of that one strand Giselle wove together?

She didn't kill Igeon right then.

Of course, the hatred was so high that it was closer to love-hate than affection, but still, the thought that she had to kill Igeon blindly disappeared.

And watching that scene, joy and sorrow split between Giselle and Jangrui.

Especially Jangrui, who had tried to use Heiji to kill Igeon, seemed unable to understand.

'She should have killed Igeon there, but she spared him?'

"What the hell. Was the thread not fully cut?"

The supreme skill could not be used again on the same target.

To put it simply, the connection between Igeon and Heiji could no longer be cut again. Even if one tried to cut the thread of hatred this time instead of affection.

Anyway, since it can't be used repeatedly on the same target, they had picked the most effective thread, thoroughly checked it, and cut it, but still.

Well, whatever, it didn't matter.

"It's not like the desire to kill Igeon has disappeared."

The purpose was achieved.

But unlike Jangrui, who felt better, one person was trembling pale.

'This whole mess happened because of me.'

It was Sophie.

"Because I told him to get the fairy blood...!"

She still couldn't forget the sight of Heiji trying to kill Igeon.

Then at that moment.

[Now do you understand? No matter how you struggle, it's useless.]

"!!!"

The Aquarius Star God chuckled and embraced Sophie.

[Isn't this pitiful because you foolishly tried to struggle. Because of you alone, even the relationships between comrades are ruined.]

Sophie trembled.

But the Aquarius Star God, furious at the apostle who had moved arbitrarily, glittered his eyes.

[If you pull such a stunt one more time, I will tell Hyugo Otters everything. Your past, and what you did to Igeon, everything.]

Then Sophie collapsed, crying.

"I'm sorry. I won't do it again...! I'll never get involved in this matter again, please...!"

[It's a promise.]

The Aquarius Star God curled his lips upward.

* * *

Meanwhile, at that time.

Notre-Dame Cathedral.

He approached Hyugo, who was with Igeon.

Because Jangrui's next target was Hyugo, who was with Igeon.

And he approached them to sever the connection between Hyugo and Igeon.

'I'm not sure why it partially failed with Heiji.'

But there would be no second mistake.

Smiling like that, he activated his skill.

[Threads of Fate (SS)]

The thread of Hyugo that Jangrui was targeting was none other than .

The moment he severed that, Hyugo would part ways with Igeon.

'Igeon would take quite a hit too.'

Moreover, this time, he'd infuse the maximum Star God power and cut it in one stroke.

'I won't make the same mistake as with Heiji.'

To avoid the mistake of not cutting fully, he sharpened and sharpened the blade.

Finally, he lifted the corners of his mouth and activated the cutting skill.

Kugung!

But at that moment.

Crunch!!!

"...Kueok!"

Jangrui, who was cutting the thread, clutched his arm and screamed.

'My arm...!'

Rather, the one trying to cut the thread was shattered.

The finger bones that acted as scissor blades were mercilessly broken, crushed as if teeth were being pulled.

In the end, Jangrui, enduring the terrible pain, gnashed his teeth and activated the skill again.

But.

Ting! Ting! Crunch!

"Aagh!"

Jangrui groaned and glared at Hyugo as if to kill him.

"What?? Why won't that bastard's thread cut??"

It was the moment the trip to the future paid off.

(Continued in the next episode)

Extra Episode 22. You Are Excommunicated (1)

"Kueuk!! This time for sure! Uwaaah!!"

Hyugo roared toward the sky.

He was once again arm wrestling with his master, joining hands. It was a test to see how much his strength had increased.

And Igeon, watching the roaring Hyugo, mocked him as always.

"Struggling hard, struggling hard. But I'll win today as well."

"Today is different!! It's been a whole month since the last test!!!"

"Yeah, give it your best. No matter how much you squeeze out even the strength from your milk-drinking days, you can't beat me..."

But right then.

'!'

The moment Hyugo put in his strength, Igeon was uncharacteristically flustered.

"......!!!"

Hyugo's strength was different from usual.

To the point that even he, who wouldn't budge normally, was momentarily pushed.

'This guy?'

So Igeon hurriedly put in strength.

"!!"

Originally, he had arm-wrestled without putting in force, but this moment was different.

Squeeze!

The effect was quite good.

As Igeon seriously exerted strength, Hyugo's hand was pushed.

"Keuk!"

But as if determined never to lose, Hyugo's veins bulged.

"Uwaaah!"

At the same time, Igeon's arm began to be pushed, slowly, bit by bit.

"......!!"

Finally, as Igeon's arm started to be pushed, Hyugo, seizing the opportunity, exerted even stronger force.

"Uraaah!! It's my victoryyy!"

Ddeudeuk!

Because of that, Igeon couldn't help but be flustered.

This bastard. I'm using my full strength, and you're pushing it back?

Yi Geon gritted his teeth.

'This is dangerous.'

So Yi Geon's eyes flashed as he poured mana into his hand.

*Whoosh!*

Of course, the place he poured mana into wasn't his right hand, which was clasped with Hugo's, but his left hand, which was gripping the table!

At the same time, a strange pattern emerged from Yi Geon's palm.

*Whoosh!!!*

Finally, the table that Hugo had been putting his weight on cracked.

*Crunch!*

"Uh, uhh?!"

The skill Yi Geon had secretly activated on the table was none other than [Disassemble].

[Disassemble] was one of the [Production] skills, a skill that destroyed materials or objects.

And in that moment when the shattered table caused Hugo to momentarily panic and lose his strength!

Yi Geon immediately flipped Hugo's hand over.

*Bam!!!*

"Aaack!!"

Smashing the table along with Hugo's hand was a bonus.

In the end, Hugo was sent flying along with the now evidence-destroyed(?) table.

"Good, I won. As expected, I'm strong."

As Yi Geon smiled with satisfaction, Hugo burst out in frustration.

"Geez, no way! This is cheating!!! I won!!"

"What? What do you mean you won?"

Yi Geon snorted and dusted off his hands.

Thanks to that, Hugo grumbled as if he felt wronged, but Yi Geon himself couldn't help but pout.

'This guy has gotten tremendously stronger in the meantime.'

To think he was now being pushed back in strength by him.

However, Yi Geon soon flinched and looked at his own hand.

'No. Have I just gotten weaker?'

It was true that Hugo had gotten stronger, but his own strength was likely fading even more so.

Since the Russia subjugation, it was a fact that his body had been gradually deteriorating.

But Yi Geon didn't let it show.

Because his goal wouldn't change just because of that.

* * *

However, there was one person who found this Yi Geon extremely annoying.

'What the hell. Why isn't it being cut?'

It was none other than Zhang Rui.

And Zhang Rui, having failed to cut Hugo's thread, ground his teeth.

'Damn. I absolutely have to separate Hugo from Yi Geon.'

But that didn't mean there was no way.

So Zhang Rui was about to contact someone.

But it was right at that moment.

"Hey. You wanna die? Trying to work your game on a pushover this time?"

"!!"

Zhang Rui was startled by the voice from behind him. The one standing behind him was none other than Kevin.

Kevin was smirking as if he'd caught him red-handed.

"The Master's mood has been really bad lately, you know? It's not like he ever paid me any attention originally, but it's gotten even worse recently."

Zhang Rui seemed dumbfounded.

"So what are you trying to say?"

"If you want to play nasty games, go lock yourself in the bathroom and do it alone. Don't mess with people who are just minding their own business."

"Nasty games…."

It was just as he was about to say he didn't know what Kevin meant.

"You did it, didn't you?"

"Excuse me?"

"What did you do to the Master and that mage?"

"……!!?"

Zhang Rui was unusually flustered.

And Kevin smiled disgustedly.

"Why? I'm right, aren't I? No matter how foul-tempered that mage is, do you really think he'd try to kill the Master?"

Zhang Rui glared at Kevin as if he had a headache.

Kevin, an outsider who hated socializing with people, was paradoxically the quickest to notice things, making him unpredictable.

Thanks to that, even 20 years later, Zhang Rui gets tortured and tripped up by [Sloth] because of Kevin.

In short, he was the number one obstacle among the 12 Apostles. It wasn't for nothing that later on, he tried to frame Kevin.

Anyway, that irritating Kevin headed towards Yi Geon.

"I'm going to go to the Master and tell him everything."

At this, Zhang Rui's eyes flashed and he tried to stop Kevin, but he couldn't.

'!'

Just as Zhang Rui was about to lay a hand on Kevin, Kevin menacingly drew his sword.

And the very moment that peerless swordsmanship genius was about to slit Zhang Rui's throat!

*Crunch!*

“……!”

Kevin, who was about to eliminate Zhang Rui, stopped dead in his tracks.

When Zhang Rui looked in surprise, a familiar woman stood behind Kevin.

"You should be careful. What use would it be if the plan falls apart because of something like this?"

"The Lord of [Sloth]…."

She, who had taken the form of Giselle, could use various debuff Authorities.

One of them was an Authority exactly as its title suggested: [Corrupting the Pure Heart].

Simply put, it was a debuff that broke one's spirit and clouded memories and resolve.

Indeed, Kevin's eyes, affected by the debuff, became dull like a doll's.

Watching this, Zhang Rui smiled as if it were a bother.

"Well, it's a skill I can't use recklessly, so I wanted to save it for a moment when everything was perfect."

Zhang Rui's lips curled up as he looked at the bond threads rising from Kevin's body.

And what Zhang Rui targeted was [Kevin's respect for Yi Geon].

Kevin held enough respect for Yi Geon to call him Master.

But what if it was removed?

Finally, with a gesture from Zhang Rui, Kevin's thread was severed.

*Snip!*

And it was that moment.

As Kevin's hand that had stretched his sword towards Zhang Rui lowered, Zhang Rui smiled.

"Virgo Apostle. What were you going to do to the Master?"

"To the Master…."

"To the Master?"

"…Why is Yi Geon the Master?"

Kevin turned away as if he couldn't understand.

"Ah, suddenly I feel disgusted."

At that sight, Zhang Rui chuckled.

He had been momentarily intimidated because of Hugo, on whom his ability didn't work, but seeing Kevin, there seemed to be nothing to worry about.

'It must have been a temporary problem.'

He himself was not human, but a monster hostile to the Holy Gods. So his connection to the Holy Gods sometimes cut off.

Well, that wasn't the important thing.

'With this, it's only a matter of time before that troublemaker starts looking at Yi Geon like a bug too.'

Since the respect itself was erased, Kevin would likely not even treat him as a person soon.

And that wasn't all.

"Since I, [Sloth], have even placed an Authority on him, he won't even treat Yi Geon as a person anymore, right?"

"Yes. Of course he should."

And so, Sloth and Zhang Rui chuckled and disappeared.

But it was then.

The real Giselle, who had been hiding and watching the scene, had her hands clasped tightly as if in prayer.

'Please, let it have worked.'

In the meantime, the real Giselle, who had placed a skill to nullify Authorities, prayed and prayed again.

* * *

"Yi Geon! Yi Geon!"

"Hugo! Hugo!"

Fifteen days after the Russia subjugation battle ended.

People all over the world were shouting Yi Geon's name.

Now, there was no one in the world who didn't know of his existence.

But just as intense light deepens the shadows,

amidst his growing fame day by day, there was always noise that followed.

[Yi Geon is so focused on hunting monsters, it's frightening.]

[There was even a time when he prioritized hunting monsters over rescuing people.]

[Yi Geon, is he a hero? Or just a hunter obsessed with killing monsters.]

Reporters persistently hounded Yi Geon.

And today was no different.

"As Yi Geon's partner, haven't you ever thought his actions were strange?"

After the monster subjugation, reporters swarmed like ghosts and latched onto Hugo.

Yi Geon originally hated the media, so whenever he saw reporters, he'd grab a club and chase them away.

"Even just today, didn't you, Mr. Hugo, handle all the rescue efforts? Yi Geon shows no interest in people and is only engrossed in hunting monsters."

"That's because the Master trusts me…."

"Ah. So the roles are divided?"

At those words, Hugo flinched.

Because honestly, Hugo also felt uneasy about that aspect.

'Indeed, recently the Master is more engrossed in hunting monsters than rescuing people.'

So he had asked out of concern, but Yi Geon had just snorted.

-Are you kidding me? Of course I have to catch the monsters first.

And perhaps reading the anxiety in Hugo's eyes, a reporter's eyes flashed as he approached.

"There's a lot of opinion that Yi Geon isn't eliminating monsters for humanity, but is simply a battle addict who feels ecstasy from killing monsters. What do you think?"

"That can't be true."

Hugo left the spot as if displeased, but he looked uneasy.

And seeing Hugo's state, the interviewing reporter—no, the Pisces Holy God—chuckled.

And perhaps that Holy God's attack worked.

Back at the lodging, Hugo didn't even wash up and just glared at Yi Geon.

"Master."

"What, you brat."

"Why was hunting monsters your priority again today?"

"What? You're not eating the food you're supposed to eat and talking nonsense?"

"Master. You've been watching the recent news, right?"

At the word 'news', Yi Geon seemed to have lost his appetite.

"You dumb bastard. Now that you're famous, you're paying attention to the media?"

"It's not about paying attention, I have no choice but to pay attention!!"

"!"

Hugo glared with wide eyes.

"I've told you several times before, Master. You ignore hostages far too much!"

"What?"

"It was the same even just today. When the hostages were in a dangerous situation, why did you prioritize catching the monster?"

"You saved the hostages."

Hugo's face brightened slightly.

"Then if I hadn't been there, you would have rescued the hostages first?"

"No."

The smile disappeared from Hugo's face.

Yi Geon's answer felt incredibly cold.

To the extent that the anxiety he'd been feeling all along turned into distrust.

"Then may I ask why the monster was the priority?"

"My gut feeling."

"Excuse me?"

"I can't explain it in words. You can't explain exactly how you lift your arm if asked, either."

"Huh…! Still, you're saying you judged the monster as a priority over the hostages because of that gut feeling? Why in the world…!"

Yi Geon clicked his tongue.

"Hey. Have you ever understood anything just because I explained it to you? You just need to follow what I say, like you always do…."

"You don't just simply enjoy killing monsters, do you?"

Instantly, the smile vanished from Yi Geon's face.

"…What did you just say?"

But Hugo continued, as if it had been weighing on his mind all along.

"From what I can see, Master, you seem to find more joy in killing monsters than in saving people."

"Hey."

"Taking on requests, being the first to enter the battlefield—you only do all that because you don't want the other Apostles to steal your prey… *Gack!*"

A chunk of meat that had been on the plate flew into Hugo's face.

And Yi Geon, who never threw food, rarely radiated killing intent.

"Get out. Right now, from in front of my eyes."

"No…!"

"Brat, just because you almost beat me at arm wrestling a few times, your head got big."

"Mast…!"

"Don't even call me Master. You're excommunicated."

"……!"

"We had different values from the start anyway. There's no need for people who don't mesh to stay together. I hope we never see each other again."

As Yi Geon left in a bad mood, Hugo also clenched his teeth in disbelief.

"Fine, Yi Geon. You're so great all on your own. That battle-crazed lunatic."

Finally, as Hugo packed his bags and left, Lee Jae-won was extremely anxious.

And there was one more person who was anxious.

[No…! The trust thread is disappearing!]

It was none other than the real Giselle.

Was believing Hugo would be okay the mistake?

She tried to reconnect them.

But it was right at that moment.

"I knew something was strange."

[?!]

The real Giselle was startled.

Zhang Rui and [Sloth] were right behind her.

"To think you're alive and well even after being eaten by me. I didn't consider checking this side because I thought it was impossible. But you're alive. Ah, since you're a soul, you're not really alive, are you?"

Zhang Rui seemed flabbergasted.

Heize, Kevin, Hugo.

He had worked hard to make them kill Yi Geon or view him as a bug, but he thought their effects felt subtly weak.

"You were the one sneaking around and meddling? Does this mean a hero is still a hero even after being killed by a Lord?"

[……!]

In the end, the real Giselle tried to urgently flee.

But that very moment.

[*Ghk!*]

The real Giselle was caught by the hair by Zhang Rui.

"The Lords will very much enjoy the soul of an Apostle."

[Sloth] also laughed.

"Well, you taste terrible, so I'll let another Lord have you."

At those words, a monster appeared behind Zhang Rui.

It was none other than a monster that followed [Gluttony].

"Take her to the world of the Lords. If taken to [Gluttony], you'll never be able to die and will become useful nourishment for the Lords for eternity."

The monster nodded and summoned dark holes on the floor.

There were a total of six holes, and the one in the center was connected to the Lords' world.

And just as Giselle was about to be dragged away by the monster.

"Damn it! You son of a bug, you should at least take your stuff with you!!"

A pissed-off Yi Geon threw a bag into the air.

It was none other than Hugo's luggage.

And that bag struck the monster’s head—the very one holding Giselle.

BANG!!!

“!!”

Even Jang Rui was startled by the sudden event.

With Igeon’s strength being what it was, the trash bag became not a trash bag but a cannonball to the monster.

In the end, the monster clutching Giselle fell unconscious into another hole.

[Keuk, keuheok…!]

The hole it fell into was at the 12 o’clock direction, not the center.

A flustered Jang Rui rushed over, but there was no time to grab hold.

BOOM!!!

‘!’

The monster vanished into the 12 o’clock hole in an instant.

And Jang Rui and Sloth, who knew where that hole led, were horrified.

“You crazy—that’s the divine realm…!”

“What? If it’s the divine realm, we can’t even chase after it!!”

Anyway, that day.

Libra Apostle Giselle fell into one of the divine realms.

And the worst one, at that.

(Continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 23: You’re Excommunicated (2)

“What? You came because you had nowhere to go?”

Stephen looked at Hugo, utterly dumbfounded.

They were in England.

Stephen’s barracks. And the barracks were teeming with Leo’s beast-divine envoys.

A place that was part barracks, part zoo.

Hugo had come to such a place.

The reason was simple.

“So you had a fight with Igeon.”

“We didn’t fight. I severed ties.”

“Ah-ha. So you got kicked out by Igeon and came here?”

“W-well… yes. Stephen, you were the closest person to me.”

Stephen finally kicked his desk over in disbelief.

“Hey, are you some married couple that had a spat?? You packed your bags and ran away here??”

At that, Hugo mumbled.

He, too, actually hadn’t wanted to come here.

But he had no choice.

‘I don’t have a single penny.’

His family fortune had been sold off when their house fell into ruin, and after becoming an Awakened, the commission fees from subjugation requests had all gone to donations, Igeon’s living expenses, Igeon’s medical bills, and Igeon’s daily costs.

And now that he meant to earn his own living as a mercenary, he’d gone and left behind all his weapons, gear, and items.

Still, returning to Igeon was something he didn’t want.

‘Besides, there’s no way he’d have let me stay.’

So he had come to Stephen, who was nearest and could lend him equipment.

All the other god-thrones had weapons, but Leo’s was a combat throne that used the widest variety of weapons regardless of type.

On top of that, he took on the most subjugation requests and was filthy rich.

Perfect to mooch off of, just like Igeon.

That was exactly what Stephen found so absurd.

“You really are a pushover. You’ve got no money because you donated it all and spent it on feeding Igeon. Yet the others are rich.”

“No, that’s…!”

“Well, considering you served him as your master, I suppose that was to be expected…”

Stephen looked at Hugo with a strange expression.

“But if you were serving him so well, why the sudden excommunication?”

Hugo beat his chest as if feeling unjustly wronged.

“Stephen, do you understand Master—no, Igeon?”

“Understand?”

“I asked if you understand Igeon’s actions.”

“Understand? Of course not.”

“Right?! His personality makes no sense, and what he does is even worse….”

“That guy’s a genius we can’t comprehend.”

“…P-pardon?”

“Igeon. He’s a genius. Look at how he hunts monsters.”

“…He’s a genius at killing monsters. A fellow who doesn’t give a single thought to people.”

At Hugo’s expression, Stephen tilted his head.

“Did something happen between you two?”

Instead of answering, Hugo furrowed his brow.

Truth be told, recently Igeon had been extremely strange.

He’d always been odd, but lately, he was singularly obsessed with hunting monsters.

And Hugo had tried to understand him somehow, but well—

-Killing monsters is more important than saving people.

-Excuse me? Do you really mean that?

-Yeah. I’m the only one who can kill them, after all.

-…!

-Killing monsters is like a drug. If I stop, my body itches and I can’t endure it.

Then, as if interpreting Hugo’s silence some other way, Stephen sneered.

“I don’t know what happened. But one thing is certain: Igeon is someone who must never disappear.”

“……!”

“Got it? I have no idea what kind of person Igeon is, but that bastard is an overwhelming genius we can’t understand, and he’s absolutely essential to humanity.”

Each of the apostles held his own feelings toward Igeon.

And the feeling Stephen held toward Igeon was awe.

Before that hair-raising talent, he felt even terror, yet at the same time, he deeply acknowledged and revered him.

“Do you know when hope vanishes?”

“Pardon?”

“Exactly when the being you believe in disappears. And Igeon is the symbol of victory that makes humanity believe we’ll definitely win.”

Igeon never loses against any monster. In any situation, he returns alive without fail.

In short, Igeon is the pillar that keeps humanity from losing hope.

“Also.”

“Also?”

“Igeon absolutely cannot disappear before he makes my weapon.”

As if to say he’d heard enough, Hugo shook his head.

Deep down, he felt a little proud that Stephen, whom he respected, acknowledged Igeon, but his heart grew complicated.

No matter what, recently Igeon had changed far too much.

And Stephen looked at Hugo with a subtle gaze.

* * *

“Huh. That bastard’s been awfully quiet lately, why?”

Igeon was looking at his cell phone with an odd expression.

What he was looking at was none other than Kevin’s contact history.

“Damn. I’m getting sick of eating nothing but ramyeon, too.”

With Hugo gone, Igeon was back to eating ramyeon every meal, and it was truly hellish.

And even if having someone cling to him was annoying, Kevin’s barrage of coupons had been a tremendous help to the household finances.

“He suddenly cut off contact recently. Makes a person feel hurt.”

At that, I Jaewon seemed extremely surprised.

“H-hurt? You, Igeon?”

“Of course. He’s my cash cow.”

“Ah.”

“Anyway, so you don’t need to come here either.”

“!”

Igeon looked at a tree a hundred meters away.

There was Hailey, loaded up with even more daily necessities.

And she seemed quite flustered by the current situation.

“D-did you really excommunicate Hugo?”

“Yeah. So now you have no reason to come here either.”

“!”

It seemed Igeon still thought Hailey was chasing after Hugo.

And unlike the flustered Hailey, Giselle (Sloth), who had come to see Igeon first, laughed to herself.

‘He dealt with Hugo—does that mean the fish have taken the bait?’

If anything, hadn’t it been a troublesome situation where Jang Rui’s ploys weren’t working?

That’s why he had said he’d ask someone else for help.

But she composed her expression into one of sympathy without showing a hint.

“Oh dear, I thought Hugo seemed out of sight. You two were so close; my heart aches for you.”

Truth be told, at this time, she hadn’t yet revealed her true colors.

She was a supporter (alchemist) who quietly aided her comrades with a thoughtful personality.

The creator who supplied each apostle with new abilities, new substances, and materials obtained through Libra’s equivalent exchange.

“Please don’t worry. Since Hugo isn’t here, we’ll help you even more, Igeon.”

Sloth smiled gently and took Igeon’s hand.

But Igeon shook off her hand with an odd expression.

‘!’

That left Sloth a bit surprised.

Of course, Igeon and Giselle (Sloth) didn’t have a bad relationship.

She was from a political family and the daughter of a recently elected president; Giselle had a far better personality than the ill-tempered Sophie and was an alchemist who cared for her comrades.

But the very first time he had been invited to the mansion, Igeon had felt a subtle aversion toward Giselle.

So Giselle wasn’t someone he was on especially bad terms with—just one of the few people Igeon kept at a distance.

Well, none of that mattered anyway.

Hailey looked at Igeon with concern.

“Is it truly all right for you to excommunicate him?”

Igeon’s personality already made him prone to turning people into enemies; had he any allies or friends at all?

And besides…

‘Lately, it feels like Igeon’s movements have become dull…’

Her eyes asked whether he could manage without a long-range supporter.

But Igeon rose from his seat as if it meant nothing.

“Doesn’t matter. I’ve already taught that freeloader everything there is to teach. It’s better to make him stand on his own now.”

“Now?”

Hailey’s fine brow subtly furrowed.

Perceptive as she was, she looked at Igeon gravely.

“Don’t tell me you….”

Reading her gaze, Igeon tried to change the subject.

“Anyway, if you have no business here, go ba—”

But it was right then.

“…Keuk!”

Igeon suddenly grimaced at a pain in his heart.

Still, doing his utmost not to show it, he approached his bag where his medicine was.

And with some difficulty, he waved his hand.

“If it’s about the sub… jugation requests, I know, so go back! I’ll contact you later… Ugh!”

“Igeon!!”

“Igeon!”

Eventually having a seizure, Igeon clutched his chest and collapsed.

Wracked by agony that felt like his entire body was being torn apart, he was barely managing to take out his medicine bottle.

Hailey and Sloth were thrown into confusion.

‘I’d heard he’s been buying a lot of medicine from Aquarius lately…!’

His condition seemed far more serious than they had thought.

At the same time, Igeon, swallowing his seizure medication, gritted his teeth.

The intervals between the pain attacks were growing shorter.

And hadn’t Sophie said exactly that?

-You really need to cut back on monster hunting. Your body’s condition is getting worse… your remaining lifespan is even shorter than what I said before.

-By how much? Last time you said ten years.

-Half that….

-Five years?

-Y-yes….

-Damn, my plans are all getting messed up. The idea was five years for clearing out monsters, and the other five for playing around after retiring. At this rate, I’ll die doing nothing but work.

-That’s not something to speak of so lightly!

-Well, what can I do? As long as I can endure five years, it’s enough. I’ll be able to kill all the monsters.

But at this moment, the suffering Igeon clenched his teeth.

‘No… maybe I won’t even last five years.’

Before that, I had to kill all the monsters.

Unlike Hailey, however, Sloth relished Igeon’s pain immensely.

‘What’s this? At this rate, he’ll cross the River Jordan on his own.’

Soon the crimson-eyed legion was scheduled to be brought forth.

And Igeon was a troublesome ambush that could deal with that legion.

But if things went like this…

‘This might turn out easier than I thought.’

And as Igeon writhed in agony, two people were deep in thought.

‘I must prepare quickly.’

They were Hailey, planning to prepare a tonic, and Kevin, who had come to see Igeon but encountered this scene from outside the door.

In truth, the obsession toward Igeon implanted by Jang Rui had been dispelled, and thanks to the real Giselle, he’d been released from the skill.

So he had come to meet Igeon, but—

“Igeon’s condition looks quite serious.”

“To begin with, using such an ability without even a divine patron—it’s remarkable he’s lasted this long.”

At the words of the Virgo divine envoy, Kevin furrowed his brow.

And so, everyone except Hugo began to notice that Igeon was sick and dying.

* * *

Meanwhile, around that time.

“What? I said something to that freeloader?”

Having received a call from Stephen, Igeon frowned.

Putting aside the absurdity that the runaway Hugo had ended up heading straight toward Leo’s territory, what was this about?

“So you’re saying I told him killing monsters was more important than people? To that brat?”

-Yeah. That you’d go crazy from the itch if you didn’t kill them. Did you really say that to Hugo?

At the same time, Igeon clutched the back of his neck.

“Argh, that idiot. He’s been picking fights with me weirdly often lately, and it was because of that?!”

-What. You mean you really said that?

“Are you kidding me? Where on earth did that bastard hear such crap?”

-Hah, I figured as much. Well, don’t worry about it. Either that moron dreamed it up, or he misinterpreted your words and blew them out of proportion.

But Igeon scowled with displeasure.

“No. I have a guess as to what happened.”

-Really? Seriously?

There was no one who’d pull something like this but Jang Rui.

Maybe he held a grudge since Igeon kept ruining his plans.

Because Jang Rui had kept scheming to split Igeon and Hugo apart.

“Most likely, he impersonated my voice or something. Cancer had a skill like that. Voice multiplication or whatever.”

-What? Really?

That little shit. If I see him, I won't let it go.

Igeon's eyes flashed.

-Anyway, so the misunderstanding's cleared up, right? Then hurry up and take your disciple away.

"What? Why?"

-Why?! Because of the snacks this bastard makes, our sacred gods and subordinate gods won't eat their feed!!! They're getting all plump and can't hunt?! This is terrorism against our divine seat! Take him away right now!

"I hear you, but the fact that I expelled him hasn't changed. I've no intention of taking him back into the party either."

And perhaps he sensed something from that voice.

Stephen asked gravely.

-Say, you. Are you not feeling well somewhere?

"!"

-No, the way you're trying to hunt monsters so urgently, the way you chased out your disciple, you look like someone settling their affairs. Like a person who doesn't have much time left.

Igeon was silent. Then he scoffed.

"Are you kidding? Just because you bastards are slow as hell and I'm moving fast, you're killing me off on your own?"

-Well, if that's the case, fine. Yeah, you should live long. Since you'll be making my weapons.

At that arrogant tone, Igeon's blood boiled.

This was exactly why he hated this bastard.

The tone that implied it was obvious Igeon would make his weapons for him.

-Anyway, got it. Then...

But that's when it happened.

-Kyaaak!!!

"!!"

Over the receiver, a monster's cry was heard.

And then.

-Ah! Hey! What's that guy doing! Hey hey! It's dangerous! Come back! Hey! Not that bow!

"!"

The call cut off abruptly.

At the same time, among the 12 auras he always felt, the aura of Sagittarius weakened.

Because of that, Igeon had no choice but to grit his teeth.

"That dumb bastard."

Igeon hurriedly vanished. The floor was soaked in black blood.

It was the blood of the dying.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story Chapter 24. Not Master, but Igeon

The southern plains of England.

That was when Stephen was on the phone with Igeon.

Kugugung!!

"!!"

Hugo, who was distributing snacks to the subordinate gods at the barracks, couldn't help but startle.

"Damn, that's...!"

Monsters appeared above the plains of England.

[Kyaaak!]

They looked like winged mantises. They must have certainly flown in from a nearby city.

As proof, the monsters were carrying many people and heading somewhere.

And that direction was none other than Asia.

They were heading precisely where the Red Eye was.

Because the Red Eye was breeding its children for the destruction of humanity.

Humans were its nourishment.

And at this very moment, what it was carefully raising was the yet-unborn Twin Horn.

Anyway, the monsters were capturing food from all over for the Red Eye.

But Hugo wasn't one to stand by and watch.

"God damn it!"

Hugo dashed toward a crate piled with weapons.

Of course, originally the Leo subordinate gods had said, 'O weak apostle of Sagittarius. If you give us the snacks from before, we'll lend you weapons!' So he had been diligently making snacks and waiting, but there was no time.

Grab!

Hugo swiped a bow from the Leo barracks.

And as he immediately ran where the monsters were, Stephen was shocked.

"Ah! Hey! What's that guy doing! Hey hey! It's dangerous! Come back! Hey! Not that bow!"

Stephen, who was on the call with Igeon, ended the call in a hurry.

But Hugo, bow in hand, pursued the monsters with fierce eyes.

'I can do better even without Master.'

He himself was more famous as Igeon's supporter, but that didn't mean he couldn't hunt monsters on his own.

Moreover, unlike Igeon who was solely focused on hunting monsters, he would be able to prioritize the hostages and move accordingly.

'I'll prove that Master was wrong.'

With that, Hugo's eyes flashed as he launched Sagittarius's subordinate gods into the sky.

Fwoosh!

They were crows that followed the Sun God.

The crows crossed paths with each other, creating threads of light.

Flash!

[Sun's Net (A)]

They were nets of light.

And as soon as the hammock-like nets appeared, Hugo immediately took out his bow and aimed for the monsters' arms and legs.

His plan was that when he made the hostages fall, the crows would catch them with the Sun's Net.

Of course, Igeon, whether there were hostages or not, would strike first before even firing an arrow the moment he saw a monster, but,

'I'm different from Master who goes straight for the monsters!'

He would be able to rescue the hostages in one go.

And just as Hugo, having concealed his presence, was about to secretly fire an arrow...

"!"

Hugo trembled in momentary fear.

The instant he tried to fire, his eyes met the monster's.

It was as if the monster had read his attack in advance.

And without even a moment to panic, the monster attacked Hugo.

[Kyaak!!]

Bang!

A powerful strike swept across the ground.

"Ughk!!"

"Hugo!"

Stephen, who had rushed over, quickly swung his greatsword.

[Lion's Roar (S)]

Along with the roar of a fierce beast, a golden gust flew toward the monster.

Kugugung!

But the attack didn't work at all.

"Ughk!"

Perhaps sensing the skill's energy, the mantis vanished in an instant.

So they had no choice but to grit their teeth. That was because this monster was the exact same species as the one Igeon had taken down not long ago.

At that time as well, the thing was taking humans as food, and Igeon had blown its head off.

Normally, to rescue the hostages first, one would sever its arms or use a skill to save them, but Igeon was different.

Well, thanks to that, the hostages plummeted from several hundred meters up to the ground, but still.

It was fortunate that Hugo barely managed to catch them; the hostages could have died from the fall, so everyone had cursed Igeon.

They said Igeon was so obsessed with hunting monsters that he didn't care about the hostages.

And yet.

"Hey! Hugo! Behind you! Behind!"

"!!"

Hugo realized too late. Because the mantis had appeared right in front of him.

So, flustered, he tried to take a close-range shot, but,

"Hey! I said don't use that bow!"

Along with Stephen's warning, the bow flashed brightly.

"Wh-what the? A bomb?"

Startled, Hugo immediately threw the bow away.

Bang!

The exploding bow blew the monster away in an instant. And as the monster staggered from the explosion, the hostage it had been carrying fell.

Fortunately, Hugo threw himself and caught the hostage, but he immediately yelled at Stephen.

"Seriously, what the hell is that crazy bow!"

"What do you mean, what! It's a bomb your master sent!"

"Excuse me?!"

"He said if I didn't want him to make one, then at least upgrade ours, so I sent it, and it came back like that!"

"?!!"

"It's a sacred object of the sacred god, so I can't even destroy it... Forget it, hey! Behind you!"

"!"

The mantis appeared behind Hugo, who had rescued the hostage. But without even a moment to dodge, he was bitten by the mantis and dragged away.

"Kurghk!!!"

"Hugo!"

All he could do was hand the rescued hostage to Stephen.

"Ughk...!"

Hugo desperately grabbed the monster's teeth as it tried to bite his neck, but the monster's strength was far stronger than expected.

'Damn it, this bastard!'

Above all, his strength was slowly draining.

'These bastards, they feed on divine magic...!'

That was because these creatures were monsters that followed the Red Eye. Like the toad monster they would catch later on, they were ones that sucked the magic power of sacred gods.

That wasn't all.

'The hostage...!!'

The condition of the hostage Stephen was carrying was not normal.

Was it a sight visible because they'd been captured by the monster? A strange light could be seen emanating from the woman's body, and it was being sucked into the monster.

As if their life force was being stolen.

'Could it be their very life is being taken?'

Even though they had been dropped from the monster, the energy was still being drained.

Unless the monster was dealt with, the hostage would quickly weaken and die as their life force was taken.

So Hugo realized.

'Could it be because of this that Master targeted the monster first?'

It was probably certain.

The longer one delayed killing the monster in an attempt to rescue the hostages first, the more impossible it would be for the hostages to ever open their eyes again.

And so Hugo felt freshly ashamed.

-Catching monsters must be more important to you than human lives.

-You just get a thrill from hunting monsters.

Gritting his teeth, Hugo recalled words he could never take back.

Of course, he didn't know for sure if Igeon really knew this and focused on hunting monsters because of it.

He would have to confirm it, but if Igeon truly knew and acted that way...

'Damn it. What did I even say.'

He needed to apologize and say he was sorry.

But that's when it happened.

[Kyaak!!]

"Kuk...!!!"

As his neck was choked, Hugo began to lose consciousness from the lack of oxygen.

'Damn it, at this rate...'

Far from asking Igeon the truth, he was about to die to the monster first.

It was just as Hugo's consciousness was about to fade.

"Ugh, that dumb bastard."

"......!"

Along with a familiar voice, the monster's neck was severed.

Splurt!!

"!!"

Along with red blood spurting into the air, Hugo doubted his own eyes.

"M-Master!"

Before his eyes was Igeon.

Igeon shook off the blood as if annoyed and clicked his tongue.

"I raised you to the point where you could easily take down bastards like that, and what is this stupid nonsense?"

"......!"

"With this kind of showing, can you save people even after I'm dead?"

"Excuse me?? What do you mean..."

Instead of answering, Igeon fell silent.

Igeon knew all too well that he didn't have much of his life left.

So even if it meant others weren't aware, he at least wanted Hugo to remain as a hero of the world even if he himself died.

Even if he couldn't take care of all the monsters, he killed and killed so that only the ones Hugo could handle would remain.

He had moved diligently, hoping to at least raise the success rate of monster subjugation as much as possible during the time he could still stay alive.

Because in the current situation, that was all he could do.

But Stephen, who had no way of knowing that, admired the fallen monster.

"Huh, that crazy bastard. Look at that skill..."

He had felt it during the Russia subjugation as well, but Igeon was overwhelmingly strong.

So much so that he wondered if perhaps the monsters of this world couldn't be dealt with unless it was Igeon.

And so, he felt it all the more.

'This guy is one who absolutely must not disappear.'

Well, even so, he couldn't even imagine Igeon vanishing.

'That guy is a treasure that will save humanity, the pillar of humanity...'

But that's when it happened.

Hugo and Stephen's faces turned pale.

"Master!"

"Hey! Igeon!"

Igeon suddenly coughed up black blood.

And without even a chance to catch him, the hero staggered and collapsed.

* * *

"What?! Master is sick?"

"Igeon?!"

Hugo and Stephen couldn't believe their ears.

They had immediately brought the collapsed Igeon to the hospital.

And the two, who had never seen Igeon collapse before, were just about to grab the doctor by the collar in panic.

They had no choice but to be shocked by what Jaewon Lee said.

"No, what do you mean he's sick? Since when exactly? I had no idea at all."

Then Jaewon looked at Igeon, who was lying down with an oxygen mask on.

"I also found out by chance, but Igeon-nim's lifespan seems to have greatly decreased. From what I heard, it's been since after the Russia subjugation..."

"What?!"

"Perhaps there's someone targeting Igeon-nim."

At those words, Hugo and Stephen simultaneously gritted their teeth.

"If it was during Russia, then could it be..."

"Could it be Zhang Rui?"

Hugo looked at Stephen in surprise.

But at that moment, Jaewon looked at Hugo as if slightly scolding him.

It seemed that Hugo having fought with and doubted Igeon was rather displeasing.

"Anyway, a sick person wouldn't be crazy enough to enjoy hunting monsters. Igeon-nim's insane monster hunting seems related to that lifespan..."

At those words, truly furious, Hugo roughly grabbed Jaewon's shoulders.

"No, Jaewon, if you knew that, why! Why didn't you tell me anything about Master's condition?!"

"Th-that is...!"

Just then.

"I told him not to say anything. Don't go tormenting the kid for no reason."

"Igeon-nim!"

At the familiar voice, Stephen and Hugo looked at the bed in surprise.

Igeon, having opened his eyes, was roughly tearing off the oxygen mask and IV needle as if they were a nuisance.

"You bastards, overreacting and going this far?"

"Master!"

"Buzz off. What master? It's been ages since I expelled you."

Hugo felt incredibly conflicted.

He had run his mouth recklessly without knowing anything about Igeon.

Was it because of that?

"I’m sorry. I’ll work even harder to help you, Master! I’ll take the lead now!"

Perhaps he felt ignored by those words.

Igeon threw a pillow, telling him not to treat him like an invalid.

"Get lost. I’m not so weak that I need help from someone I taught. There’s no problem with the subjugation, and I’ll keep doing it as I always have…."

"No! I still want to help!"

Irritated, Igeon grabbed Hugo by the throat and slammed him down, a hint of killing intent flaring.

"Don’t you understand? Don’t cross the line. I hate being treated like a has-been. You little brat, who helps who…."

"No! Not as a student anymore! But as a friend, no, as an equal colleague!"

“……!"

Igeon seemed surprised by the unexpected words.

But Hugo was sincere.

Why wouldn’t Igeon have told him about his condition?

He was his student, someone Igeon had to teach, and at the same time, a student to protect.

In reality, he had always merely looked up to Igeon rather than truly understanding him.

‘In this chaotic world, to this person, all living creatures are probably divided into just two categories: enemy or ally.’

Igeon appeared to live freely and moodily, but the weight he carried on his shoulders was far heavier than others’.

But.

"Anyway, I’ve been excommunicated. If I’m not in a position to take care of someone but an equal friend, wouldn’t that lessen the burden?"

“…….”

"Geon-ah."

Igeon flinched at Hugo’s call.

That was because only Yeonwoo and Junwoo had ever called him Geon.

And perhaps with the sudden surge of longing, and the word ‘friend’ appearing for the first time, he felt a bit embarrassed.

Feeling oddly strange, Igeon let out a hollow laugh.

"The brat gets excited and drops all honorifics."

"It doesn’t matter, we’re the same age anyway."

Igeon laughed lightly.

"Do as you please."

That must have been when Igeon and Hugo truly became friends.

(To be continued)

Extra Episode 25: The Demon Tower (1)

A week after Hugo and Igeon became real friends.

"What the hell."

"What kind of scene is this."

The 12 Apostles who came to visit Igeon in the hospital were dumbfounded.

Because in front of them was Hugo, struggling to carry things.

And the things Hugo was carrying were none other than snacks, meals, and games.

All of it belonged to Igeon.

And Igeon, lying in bed, pointed at the scattered trash toward Hugo.

"Hey, hey, clean this up quick. It’s too cramped; I can’t play games."

"Hey!! Don’t you have hands or feet?! Why are you making me do this?!"

"Why do you think! Because you’re the easiest to mess with!! Can’t a friend do this much?!"

"What do you mean?! Hey!!"

Seeing the two, the Apostles were at a loss for words.

Of course, it was rare for them to visit Igeon in the hospital, but now the situation was different.

‘Igeon had never been hospitalized for more than a day.’

Moreover, they had heard rumors that Igeon’s condition had been strange recently.

And although not officially acknowledged, Igeon was the strongest ability user among them. Countries around the world were trying to recruit him.

In other words, if he collapsed, it would mean a change in the world’s balance of power.

So they came to check on Igeon’s condition, and that was fine...

"Hey. Weren’t they supposed to be friends now? He said he’s not his student anymore."

"Why does it feel like he’s being bossed around even more than when he was a student?"

Exactly.

Hugo was attending to Igeon. Ostensibly, it was nursing a patient, but well.

"Taek-su, I’m out of snacks. Hurry up and go to Taiwan to buy some, yeah?"

After becoming friends, Igeon actually bossed Hugo around even more.

There was no other reason.

"Things I couldn’t make my underlings do because it felt too petty, with a friend I don’t have to hold back, right?"

"No, normally you wouldn’t make them do that?!"

"Ah, I should’ve become friends sooner. It’s so convenient."

Infuriated, Hugo threw a wad of trash at Igeon.

In fact, any remaining respect he had was plummeting at that moment.

‘At least when he was my master, he seemed cool.’

Before, whenever he saw Igeon, he seemed to radiate an aura, be admirable, always cool.

But now...

"Taek-su-ya, I need to take a dump. Go see if anyone’s in the bathroom."

"Just do it here!"

"And then get me some food."

"You go get it and eat it yourself!!"

Hugo, fuming, still went to get the lunchbox.

What Hugo brought were a black and a white lunchbox case.

But Igeon tilted his head at the lunchboxes.

"What is this? Why do the cases look so expensive? You didn’t buy these, right?"

At those words, Hayley and Kevin flinched in surprise.

Because those lunchboxes were brought by Kevin and Hayley respectively.

Of course, the contents were all medicinal herbs.

But Hugo, who had no way of knowing, said:

"They were among the deliveries that came to the hospital room door. Must be gifts left by fans. I’ve checked the contents, so you can eat them."

Igeon nodded.

And as Igeon opened the lunchbox lid, both Hayley and Kevin inwardly felt their hearts pounding, looking expectant.

Hayley because Igeon would eat the lunchbox she had packed, and Kevin because his abilities could be acknowledged.

‘It’s a lunchbox I packed with my utmost effort, even though it’s medicinal, I made it tasty.’

‘It’s the world’s only lunchbox, painstakingly sourced from the finest ingredients everywhere.’

Truly, they had each gone through hell.

But the moment the lids were opened, Igeon’s expression turned strange.

It couldn’t be helped.

"...Uh. Are these really gifts?"

"Yeah. So enjoy your meal."

Igeon looked at the lunchboxes gloomily.

The black lunchbox, which should have contained a luxurious Korean meal, held a can of Spam, a set of cooking oil, and even cup noodles.

"Well, it’s... a holiday gift set... Yeah, I like Spam. But still, who would give something like this..."

And at that sight, Hayley almost screamed.

No, why had the contents been switched?

And Kevin, who had switched Hayley’s lunchbox contents beforehand, giggled at Hayley.

‘Did you think I’d let you feed your lunchbox to Igeon?’

When Igeon opened Kevin’s lunchbox, Kevin acted triumphant.

‘Now, praise me as much as I’ve worked hard. Acknowledge me!’

But the moment Igeon opened that lunchbox, Kevin almost screamed this time.

The white lunchbox, which was supposed to contain Western food, held dumbbells and protein supplements.

And Hayley, who had replaced Kevin’s lunchbox with something else, glared.

‘Did you dare try to poison Igeon?’

Igeon picked up the protein supplement in disbelief.

"Ri...ght. Protein... is important too?"

Eventually, Hugo, who had inspected the contents, burst out laughing.

"Right. Muscle loss is dangerous. You’ve been lying down for a whole week. A very good gift... Aack!"

"Eat it yourself, you brat."

And by this point, the Virgo and Scorpio followers who had procured the lunchbox ingredients started fighting like crazy.

Taking advantage of the chaos, Yang Wei tried to sell lunchboxes to Igeon, and Capricorn’s Sergeyevich installed strange things in Igeon’s hospital room.

Plus Sophie trying to steal Hugo’s belongings, and Steven trying to take the slime and the Sky’s Judgment.

Finally, when the hospital room turned into a chaotic marketplace, Igeon glared.

"Enough, all of you get out! You brats!"

After chasing out all the Apostles and Igeon himself left as if he had business, Hugo sighed.

"Finally, they’re all gone. It was so noisy."

"No. There’s still someone left."

"What? Who would be left..."

Then Lee Jaewon, instead of answering, took a needle from his pocket and stabbed the sofa deeply.

At the same time, a scream echoed from the sofa.

"Ouch!!"

Hugo was startled for a moment, and then an amazing thing happened.

Flash!

Because the sofa glowed and transformed into a familiar face.

"Liv-ssi!"

Liv Rich (19).

She was the Pisces saint called the Magician of a Thousand Changes, a young girl magician who would later have her body stolen by the star god and be found inside the stomach of a creature.

And perhaps because the needle had pricked her butt, Liv gently rubbed her butt, glaring slightly at Lee Jaewon as if asking what he was doing, but Lee Jaewon just smiled broadly as if asking what he had done wrong.

"You’ve been stalking us by transforming into objects, right? It seems Igeon-nim and Hugo-nim hadn’t noticed, but from now on, poking won’t be the end of it."

Then Liv pouted and looked at Hugo.

"I just had something I wanted to ask Hugo."

"What? Me? Not Geon?”

"I heard that Cancer tried to drive a wedge between you and Igeon."

"Ah, yes. We almost fell for it due to a misunderstanding."

Then Liv looked at Hugo with a subtle gaze.

"Did Zhang Rui ever appear in the form of Igeon?"

At those words, Hugo laughed, asking what nonsense.

"The transformation skill can only be used by Pisces, you know."

"Huh? Can’t Cancer and Aries also use replication techniques? Cancer’s division ability, and Aries’ mass production ability. If they cooperate, a doppelganger could be created..."

At Lee Jaewon’s words, Hugo shook his head.

"The star gods are too proud to share skills between constellations. Information could leak. And even if a doppelganger was made like that, unless it’s a transformation magician like Pisces, it would be obvious it’s fake. The star god would catch it right away. So it’s not like it was your doing, right."

"!"

Hugo knew Liv well.

She was a severe lazybones and shut-in, not someone who would collaborate with Cancer.

Then the transformation magician Liv fell silent.

"Liv-ssi?"

"Ah, yeah. That’s right. It’s not our Pisces constellation."

Liv looked at her star god mark as if in doubt.

* * *

Meanwhile, around that time.

Zhang Rui, who had come to check on Igeon and Hugo and also visit Igeon, was extremely angry outside the hospital room.

"Huh, not only has the faith revived, but now a completely new thread has appeared?"

He was dumbfounded by the new bond thread that had formed on Hugo.

‘Pisces star god should have clearly erased Hugo’s thread.’

But instead, a much thicker bond thread had appeared.

Moreover, the severed thread also began to reattach itself. As if being restored by faith.

‘How did this happen?’

But there was no time to be surprised.

"Hey. Who have you been stealing glances at since earlier?"

"?!"

Along with a familiar voice, Zhang Rui was sent flying after being hit in the face.

Bang!!!

Having flown through the building, Zhang Rui nearly lost consciousness.

And when he got up, vomiting blood, Zhang Rui groaned.

"Kugh!!"

Because this time, a foot sent Zhang Rui flying again.

And the culprit who mercilessly kicked Zhang Rui glared.

"Imitating someone else’s voice and trying to drive a wedge between people."

At that familiar voice, Zhang Rui’s eyes widened.

"...Igeon!!"

At the same time, hearing the commotion, reporters and the 12 Apostles rushed over in a swarm.

And the Apostles gaped at Zhang Rui being beaten by Igeon.

"Hey! Igeon!"

"What are you doing!"

They couldn’t believe their eyes seeing Zhang Rui covered in blood.

No matter how foul-tempered Igeon was, he had rarely attacked a fellow Apostle.

And Zhang Rui was not someone who would go down so easily.

But.

"Try pulling a cheap trick one more time. It won’t end like this next time."

Igeon frowned at the Cancer star god’s energy rising from Zhang Rui’s body.

‘What price did this bastard pay?’

Though hidden by his suit, Igeon could see Zhang Rui’s body rotting.

So he said.

"At this rate, you’ll die soon. You’d better figure out what’s important. Oh, and take back your filthy get-well gift."

Igeon tossed the fruit basket Zhang Rui had brought back at him and turned away.

And in front of the Apostles and the media, Zhang Rui, beaten to a pulp, trembled in humiliation.

In truth, he had temporarily offered his power in exchange for borrowing the Pisces star god’s strength, and so he couldn’t use his own power.

And of all times, he targeted me at my weakest?

And not just anyone, but who is he to give me such advice?

‘Who’s the one looking like a corpse that could die any moment!’

Zhang Rui glared.

‘Let’s see who dies first.’

* * *

And that evening.

"It was you, wasn't it?"

Liv, the Saint of Pisces, was enraged.

And standing before him was none other than the Star God of Pisces.

The Star God of the Magical God Constellation, who had killed Junwoo and slain the thirteenth Star God.

And then.

"I asked if you were the one who lent the transformation skill to Cancer."

Liv, the Saint of that Star God, actually had gaps in his memory from time to time.

When a Star God possessed the body of a Saint, most of the time, they could not remember the moments of possession.

And it was the same for Liv.

That was why Liv had come to a realization.

"Igeon and Hugo think Zhang Luyi altered his voice, but in truth, you possessed my body and transformed Zhang Luyi, didn't you? With that, Zhang Luyi drove a wedge between Hugo, Heiji, and everyone else."

At that, the elder of the two Pisces Star Gods spoke.

[And what will you do about it?]

"I'll tell them everything."

[Tell them?]

"Yes. And my contract with you is over as well."

[Oh. You intend to sever the contract.]

"After all, a Star God can't manifest their power without an Apostle."

[Is there truly reason to go that far? The Holy Maiden of Aquarius realized her place and willingly knelt to her Star God, I heard.]

"Because I've taken a liking to Igeon."

Well, in terms of character, he might not be entirely likeable (?), but as a person, he thought he was a decent human being.

"And the Star Gods feel like they have something shady going on."

Just as Liv, having caught on to some crucial truth about the Star Gods, was about to sever the contract with the Star God—

[Do you really want me to devour your Apostle?]

"!!"

With an unfamiliar voice, Liv's body froze.

Behind him stood a demon, neither Star God nor human.

And that was none other than one of the Archdukes, Asmodeus.

Soon, the Pisces Star God smiled and said.

[Devour him.]

At the same time, Liv screamed. And Asmodeus, who later would be pierced through the stomach by Igeon and killed, mercilessly ripped out Liv's soul and crunched it down.

And it was at that moment.

Liv, who had collapsed, rose to his feet.

"Now I have a body of my own as well."

The Pisces Star God, having taken over the body of their Apostle, lifted the corner of their lips.

This was an event that occurred one month before the Red Eye appeared.

(Continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 26. The Demon Tower (2)

And so time passed, reaching the fourth year since Igeon appeared in the world.

It was January 2005.

It was also the third year since Igeon and Hugo had become true friends.

Over those three years, the world had changed greatly.

[Igeon, Unquestionably Outstanding Among the Thirteen]

[Igeon Has Reclaimed Humanity's Lands Once Again!]

Millions of prisoners captured by the monsters were all saved thanks to Igeon, and nearly half of the human territories stolen by the monsters had been reclaimed.

And the major strategic battles—starting from the Four Great Campaigns—and all manner of famous operations uploaded to YouTube had all taken place during this period.

Moreover, Hugo's abilities, which had blossomed in the meantime, proved to be a tremendous help.

Though they never worked properly against Igeon, Hugo could now tell where monsters would appear and in which direction they would vanish.

Of course, in 2004, as Asmodeus appeared and humanity began to be pushed back, people still sang Igeon's praises.

"With Igeon and the Twelve Apostles, we can somehow capture the Red Eye!"

"They are humanity's hopes!"

"Igeon! I believe only in Igeon!"

Certainly, Igeon had a notoriously foul mouth and would sometimes openly tear into the heads of other nations, but what did that matter?

"With Igeon here, it somehow doesn't feel like we'll lose."

"Right. He always comes back alive, no matter the situation."

"Just looking at what he's done so far, he's a strong person."

But they did not know.

While the other Apostles grew steadily stronger, Igeon, in proportion to his great feats, was gradually weakening.

Like a car tire wearing down and down.

Or like a ship that carried everyone safely through the storm, only to be battered by the waves and become a wreck alone.

And January 1, 2005.

The issue of Igeon's health was brought up even at the press conference announcing the subjugation of Asmodeus, the final boss who made the world groan.

"What? All thirteen members, including Igeon, are entering the Demon Tower?!"

"Yes. We can no longer stand by and watch the Red Eye."

"Therefore, one week from today, all thirteen of us will enter the Red Eye's nest, the Demon Tower."

At the words of the Twelve Apostles, the reporters stirred greatly.

"All thirteen, you say. Hasn't Igeon recently suffered severe injuries and been hospitalized?"

"And yet, subjugating the Red Eye...!"

The press conference room stirred greatly.

And amid that stir, Zhang Luyi smiled and picked up the microphone.

"I understand your concerns, but the one who planned this subjugation is none other than Igeon."

"What?!"

"A month ago, when Igeon was hospitalized, the Red Eye also expended a great deal of power in the battle. So it flew to a new nest to recover. This is an unprecedented event, and a chance that will never come again."

Following Zhang Luyi's words, Steven continued.

"It seems Igeon, who is not here at this moment, also believed that this is the only way to capture the Red Eye. We think the same."

"Then...!"

"Yes. We will certainly take the Red Eye's head."

At that declaration of war, people let out a tearful cheer.

But one among the Twelve Apostles spoke up.

"About Igeon. Is he really okay?"

It was none other than Kevin who voiced his unease.

After all, hadn't Igeon suffered major injuries in the deadly battle with the Red Eye just a month ago?

They hadn't been there at the time, so they didn't know exactly how weakened the Red Eye had become.

"Isn't this too much for Igeon?"

Though his words carried concern, Ivan of Taurus laughed in a different tone.

"That's right. Lately, he's just been a guy running our errands. Think he'll be any help in the Demon Tower?"

"Hey."

"What? Did I say something wrong?"

At Ivan's words, everyone fell silent.

That was because, in the last year, Igeon's physical condition had indeed become truly serious.

It had seemed to worsen since the Russia subjugation three years ago, and in the past year, he was almost unable to participate in combat.

Ivan, who found Igeon insufferable, laughed heartily as if it served him right.

"Didn't he go flying after getting smacked by a low-grade monster? That guy's just a hindrance. Otherwise, why would this cat here have gotten angry and told Igeon to stay out of battle? Don't you all remember?"

Steven, who was singled out, let out a sigh.

Well, it was true he had said such a thing to Igeon.

"Hey. Back then..."

"Now he's just a knife-sharpener who fixes our weapons. A knife-sharpener!"

"What? A knife-sharpener?"

When Sergeyevich, a fellow blacksmith, shot Ivan a sidelong glance, Ivan patted him and said.

"No. Not you. I'm talking about Igeon."

"......"

"Anyway, given who our opponent is, we'll drag Igeon to the Demon Tower, but only as a knife-sharpener. Everyone, keep that in mind when we plan the operation tomorrow. It's annoying to give him the same treatment as us."

At that, Yang Wei, in charge of supply procurement, tilted his head.

"Even if Igeon isn't a combatant, isn't he plenty useful?"

Igeon's ghost-like senses were absolutely not something to be discarded.

Sophie agreed with those words.

"That's true. It's Igeon who can serve as the guide in the Demon Tower. Figuring out that the Red Eye's power had weakened was also thanks to that damn bastard."

"Guide? Are you saying we should put a knife-sharpener in charge as leader?!"

When Ivan flared up in great anger, Zhang Luyi patted him.

"Now, calm down. Even when climbing Mount Everest, a Sherpa is necessary, is it not?"

"!"

Zhang Luyi raised the corner of his lips.

"Even for Igeon, he should be able to handle being a guide well enough."

Everyone nodded.

It was true that Igeon wasn't helpful in combat, but as a guide, he was perfect.

Which monsters were dangerous, which paths were best to approach.

Though they hated to admit it, his beast-like senses were the best among them.

And if it was as a guide rather than a combat participant, then Igeon could go into the Demon Tower.

So Kevin, who had first raised the question, also accepted it.

But exactly two people—

Haley and Hugo—were opposed to Igeon entering the Demon Tower.

Haley knew that the Demon Tower was the domain of the Archduke Asmodeus.

And as for Hugo...

'With that body, even being a guide will be hard.'

He understood Igeon's physical condition better than anyone.

'Geon can't even hear car horns anymore now.'

Not long ago, Hugo, who had gone to see Igeon, shut his eyes tightly as he recalled Igeon nearly getting hit by a car.

'Originally, he was a guy who could dodge a car even while asleep.'

Well, perhaps monster subjugation was still a different matter.

Though his hearing and other bodily functions were declining, he seemed to still feel the presence of monsters well enough.

But even that thought didn't last long.

"Geon, you home?"

Korea.

Originally, Igeon and Hugo had roamed the world over land solving requests, but a year ago, they had settled into a proper house.

It was because Igeon's body had deteriorated to the point where he could no longer undertake long-distance subjugation battles.

'Well, though thanks to that, his physical condition has improved quite a bit.'

It seemed he had even rented out a room to Jaewon.

Anyway, Hugo, now living with Igeon in a caretaking role, opened the front door.

"Geon. The press conference is over. They said it was a live broadcast; did you see it on T... What the, you're asleep."

Perhaps he had been watching the press conference on TV, but Igeon was lying on the sofa.

And upon confirming that, Hugo, seemingly hungry, took food out of the refrigerator and said.

"Anyway, as you said, it's been finalized for a week from now. We decided to meet tomorrow to plan the operation, so you should also... Geon?"

Hugo, looking at Igeon, tilted his head.

And having confirmed something, Hugo headed toward Igeon with a frozen face.

"Geon?"

Hugo urgently shook Igeon to wake him.

"Geon! Wake up! Breathe! Geon!"

Though Hugo shook him hard and even slapped his cheek, Igeon did not stir.

No, far from stirring, no matter how much he was struck, he did not breathe.

And finally, the hand of Igeon, which had been holding the remote control, slipped away.

Boom!

At the sight of his hand falling lifelessly like a corpse, Hugo's heart sank with a thud.

"Geon!!"

Pale as a ghost, Hugo frantically tried to wake Igeon.

"Geon! Hey, Igeon!! Wake up! Geon, please!"

And how long had he been pounding and trying to rouse him?

It was just as Hugo urgently moved to call an ambulance.

"Ah, shit... What the hell, so noisy."

"Geon!"

Hugo threw his phone aside in relief.

Lately, whenever Igeon fell asleep, Hugo had always been anxious, fearing he might never wake up again.

"You scared me! You wouldn't wake up, so I was about to call an ambulance... Ugh!"

"Hey. Wanna die? Don't overdo it, you bastard. What ambulance."

Hugo, who had been smacked once, was dumbfounded.

"Overdo it? Hey! Are you joking? You weren't breathing just now! You wouldn't wake up even when I shook you!"

"What are you talking about, you idiot. Don't do pointless things again."

"Point...!"

Hugo nearly cursed to the top of his throat but held back.

Because that wasn't what was important.

"Geon. Don't go to the Demon Tower."

"What?"

"Don't go! You're not in any condition to go there right now!"

"What crap is that, you bastard."

"Not long ago, you didn't see a construction panel and fell into a manhole! A bastard whose eyesight is messed up, and you're going into the main base of the monster boss right now? Do you even know what kind of place that is... Ack!!"

"Shut up, you bastard. It was temporary. It won't affect hunting monsters at all."

"Argh!"

In the end, Hugo went to see a doctor. To confirm whether what Igeon said was true and that there really were no problems.

And days later, the test results came.

Hugo heard shocking words.

"What? Just now... what did you say?"

"I mean, regarding Sir Igeon's lifespan. He has less than a year left."

"Pardon?"

"There was also the information received from Lady Sophie, and just in case, we checked thoroughly."

The doctor looked seriously at Hugo.

"Outwardly, he looks fine, but his physical age has already exceeded 80. Honestly, just looking at the state of his organs, it's remarkable he's even alive right now... At best, a year... Actually, a year is generous; depending on the extent, he might not even last a month."

"No, what do you mean a month...! You said he still had five years...!"

"Because he kept hunting monsters all this time."

"......!!"

“In this state, it must have been excruciating pain even when you hunted monsters. I can’t even imagine.”

Hugo froze as if entranced, and the doctor smiled bitterly.

“Of course, that’s only if you continue hunting monsters like you have been—one month.”

“...Th-then!”

“Don’t worry. If you stop hunting monsters now and just live an ordinary life, you can extend your lifespan by more than five years. You are an awakened, after all. Depending on how you manage it, you could extend it by ten, twenty, thirty years, or even more.”

In other words, hunting monsters means less than a year.

Living as an ordinary citizen means decades or more.

“You already know full well which one you should choose, don’t you, Hugo?”

Of course he did.

“The Demon Tower... Frankly, from humanity’s standpoint, it would be reassuring if you went, but for the patient himself... it would be better not to go. Even killing low-level monsters would be that severe... and the Demon Tower...”

Hugo nodded as if in agreement.

‘I might die the moment I enter.’

But if he retired now, he could extend his lifespan. Depending on the case, even well into old age.

So he was about to happily inform Lee Geon of this fact when a text message came in.

- As planned, all thirteen of us will enter the Demon Tower.

- I’ll leave Jaewon behind, so take good care of the supplies.

Hugo gritted his teeth.

And eventually, on the very night before entering the Demon Tower,

he called Lee Geon, who had gone to a pub for chicken, and said,

“Geon. You want to see my kids, right? So let’s not go to the Demon Tower.”

Lee Geon stared at Hugo as if dumbfounded.

“What nonsense. The guy who said he’d never get married. Don’t tell me you’ve gotten yourself in trouble?”

“What? You little... Ah, forget it! Let’s just go to a retirement home together! I’m saying let’s not go to the Demon Tower and just rest, okay??”

“What the hell has gotten into you, you bastard?”

“Geon.”

In the end, Hugo couldn’t hold back and said,

“You’re going to die tomorrow.”

The prophet had told him.

With a very serious face.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story Chapter 27. You’re My Nephew?

“You’re going to die tomorrow.”

The day before going to the Demon Tower.

That was what the bastard who was his best friend had said.

And as if that death sentence alone wasn’t enough to vent his anger,

“Got it? If you go to the Demon Tower, you’ll go bald, get hit by a hair-loss beam, and die!!! You absolutely must not go!”

“You wanna die?!”

“Keugh!!”

After three straight hours of Hugo trying to dissuade him, Lee Geon finally exploded.

“No, seriously, what is wrong with you! How long are you going to keep harping on about some inaccurate prophecy?!”

“No, I’m telling you, this time it’s really different!”

Hugo was frustrated.

To begin with, even his own constellation had given a grave warning about this.

[You foolish servant. Do not allow Lee Geon to enter the Tower, no matter what.]

If the constellation warned him like that, it meant something was bound to happen for sure.

And in fact, Hugo had seen it.

‘I saw Geon collapse in the Tower, bleeding.’

Of course, he didn’t know at which point, on which floor of the Tower, or at whose hands.

But whatever the cause, what was certain was that Lee Geon would suffer a serious injury there.

So how could he not try to stop him?

“Anyway, we’ll capture Red-Eyes ourselves!”

At that shout, Lee Geon, pissed off, picked up a chicken bone and threw it.

“Shut up. You think you can catch that bastard with just you guys?”

“!”

Uncharacteristically, Lee Geon glared at Hugo without a smile.

“Do you think I don’t know why I insisted on bringing all twelve of us into the Demon Tower?”

“……!!”

Hugo flinched at that look of contempt.

Come to think of it, it was truly unprecedented for Lee Geon to team up with all twelve of them.

After all, Lee Geon disliked all eleven of them except Hugo.

Sergeyevich and Ivan were villains he didn’t want anything to do with; Yang Wei was a merchant who only thought about money at every turn; Heiji was a crazy lunatic who tried to kill him on sight; Sophie, obsessed with Hugo, picked a fight every time she opened her mouth; Steven and Kevin annoyed him by getting on his nerves;

Liv and Giselle had given him bad vibes from some point on; and even Hayley, who was the best among them, hated him enough to avoid his gaze whenever he saw her.

At any rate, although he had sometimes encountered the Twelve Apostles on the battlefield and joined forces by chance, he had never once formed a team with them.

But now he was saying to enter as a team with those very bastards.

“You say that because you don’t know what kind of bastard Red-Eyes is.”

Lee Geon, the greatest under heaven, didn’t say they needed all twelve for nothing.

The Demon Tower was that kind of place.

So how could they just handle it on their own?

“Even with all thirteen, it’s touch and go whether we’ll get past the tenth floor. You think you can climb to the hundredth by gut feeling alone?”

Lee Geon had already observed the Tower’s difficulty level.

There were floors where they had to pass through without fighting.

And he was the only one who could lead them all the way to the hundredth floor.

But Hugo clutched his face as if he was going crazy.

He wasn’t saying they should go on their own out of ignorance or some childish whim.

“Geon. If you rehabilitate, you can live ten years, no, over twenty years. But if you use your abilities... you won’t even last a year.”

“……!”

“If you go into the Tower, even if you come out after succeeding in the subjugation, you won’t make it past the year.”

Hugo simply wished for Lee Geon to be even a little bit happy.

He said this as someone who had watched Lee Geon suffer and struggle in pain more than anyone.

“Geon, if you retire, you can live more than twenty years.”

“…Bullsh...”

“No, honestly, it’s my wish. I’d like to still be able to have a drink with you like this, even twenty or thirty years from now.”

Hugo had met Lee Geon at his strongest.

And that Lee Geon was his friend and his idol.

But how much his heart had ached watching his idol gradually weaken.

“I just want you to live.”

Perhaps because there was a moisture in Hugo’s voice, though his face was lowered and unseen.

Lee Geon, who had been about to get angry just moments ago, looked at Hugo in silence.

And he spoke quietly.

“Even if I live, if the world ends it’s the same either way.”

“!”

“And it’s fine. I’ll restrain my abilities as much as possible, too. Just like you said, the operation is set up with a focus on rear support.”

“No, even if it’s rear-focused...!”

Lee Geon cut off Hugo’s words and smiled lightly.

“After we catch that lizard runt. Let’s drink again.”

“……!”

“It’s a promise. The day we come out of the Tower, let’s have a drink here.”

At those words, Hugo finally gritted his teeth.

“Fine. But then, you’d better know that even chicken legs won’t get off easy.”

“Just order a leg combo, dumbass.”

* * *

And the night before entering the Demon Tower.

A strange event was taking place at the American mansion where Libra was stationed.

[Finally, it’s tomorrow.]

The constellations had gathered at the mansion.

It wasn’t for any other reason.

[To think that that bastard would awaken by inheriting the power of the Thirteenth.]

Gathered were all except the constellations of Virgo and Scorpio.

[If we let Lee Geon live, the Thirteenth Constellation might be resurrected.]

Raising their voices were the constellations of Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Capricorn, and Aquarius.

[Above all, Lee Geon kills monsters too well.]

[That’s right! Because of that, all the faith that should come to us is being directed at that guy! Even our apostles...!]

[How dare a mere human receive worship over gods?]

[We have no need for a true hero who will wipe out all monsters.]

[Humans are inherently stupid; only when they are terrified do they seek objects of worship, and only then do they recognize and serve us gods.]

A god can only exist with human belief and worship.

But Lee Geon was an obstacle to their dominance over humanity.

[Well, since we’re eliminating Lee Geon, my apostle was happy to cooperate.]

And at the mention that Ivan and Sergeyevich would cooperate, Giselle raised the corners of her mouth.

“That’s good news.”

From Giselle’s standpoint as well, Lee Geon was a nuisance.

Just when she had finally gained the power of a constellation and was living comfortably, hadn’t that Lee Geon once said:

- Are you even human?

- P-Pardon? O-oh, you mean that? Mr. Lee Geon, that’s too harsh.

Indeed. Lee Geon was suspicious of her.

And if things went wrong, the peaceful life she had painstakingly built could be marred.

‘I must eliminate him before he catches on completely.’

He’s been keeping an eye on me, but it doesn’t matter.

“At any rate, Lee Geon probably won’t even make it past the tenth floor, but as insurance, you lot need to place curses on him.”

[Curse?]

The one who flinched at those words was the Lord of Blazing Heat, who had possessed Hugo’s body and come.

And having been forcibly summoned to this place of conspiracy, he finally spoke through gritted teeth.

“He’s a guy who’ll die soon anyway even if we leave him be. Must we go this far to kill that human?”

At those words, Giselle’s eyes flashed.

“You keep showing favoritism toward Lee Geon, Blazing Heat.”

The Lord of Blazing Heat furrowed his brows.

It wasn’t favoritism; he simply could not kill him.

‘That child is my nephew.’

Well, it had only been a week since he regained those memories.

‘If only I had recovered my memories a little sooner.’

Things might have turned out a bit differently.

“Anyway, I’ll have no part in this. I won’t lower myself to such a vile scheme...”

It was right then.

[Stop spouting nonsense and cast the curse already. It’s ten each.]

“!”

The eyes of Gemini, Pisces, and the Magic constellations glinted.

[Don’t forget, the twelve of us are bound by a vow.]

[If you betray us, you and your subordinate gods will all die.]

In the end, the Lord of Blazing Heat let out a sigh and threw black seeds into the blazing brazier.

They were none other than the curses of the gods.

[Hair Loss], [Erectile Dysfunction], [Decreased Charm], [Stench], [Ugliness], [Obesity], [Unlikability], [Rhinitis], [Bad Breath], [Athlete’s Foot], [Hemorrhoids], [Dandruff].

Among the curses he could cast, he had carefully selected only those that, at least, wouldn’t risk his life.

‘I’m sorry, Aslan.’

In the Tower, he would protect him as much as he could.

Above all, he believed in Lee Geon.

That no matter what interference there was, his nephew would absolutely survive.

* * *

That was definitely what he had thought.

“Hey! You bed-wetter! Can’t you heal properly?!”

“Aah! Lee Geon! You stink too much! Get away!!!”

“You wanna die?!”

“Gyaaah!! Your bad breath!!”

“Aah!!”

“Geon!!!”

On the 50th floor of the Demon Tower,

the Lord of Blazing Heat himself was dripping with cold sweat.

That was because, although he had certainly placed curses, he had believed he’d chosen ones that wouldn’t endanger his life.

“Hey! Cat! Why aren’t you linking your attacks with mine! I nearly died!”

“Ah... I don’t know. You’re especially unlikable today.”

“I’ll kill you, you bastard!!”

Lee Geon, afflicted with the Lord of Blazing Heat’s curses, was struggling in a different sense.

That was why the Lord of Blazing Heat couldn’t sit still.

‘At this rate, Lee Geon might really die.’

Of course, there were times when the effects of the curses proved useful in unexpected situations.

[Kyaaak!!!]

“What the hell. Why is this bastard running away from me? Hey! Get back here?!”

[Kyaaak!!!!]

Monsters even fled from the stench emanating from Lee Geon, which, in its own way, saved his life more than a few times.

What’s more, he was the only one who didn’t fall for a seductive charm-type monster—no, actually, he received no attention at all, and so he sliced through and passed the floor safely.

Well, as for Lee Geon, it was driving him absolutely insane.

“Good heavens... Look, the top of his head has vanished...”

As Heiji looked at him with disgust, Lee Geon ground his teeth and pulled his hood down.

And at Lee Geon’s surging rage, the Lord of Blazing Heat trembled.

Of course, the other constellations were horrified for a different reason.

[How can this be! Didn’t we say he wouldn’t even get past the tenth floor!]

They were shocked that Lee Geon had led the apostles all the way to the 50th floor.

[More than that, the plan was to immediately exit the Tower after killing Lee Geon!]

[If we go any higher, our apostles will be in danger too!]

Two of them showed reactions similar to the constellations.

‘What the? How can that walking corpse still be alive?’

‘Didn’t the constellations say they’d placed curses on him?’

Ivan and Sergeyevich were looking at Lee Geon in disbelief.

Even though Ivan had deliberately sent monsters toward Lee Geon on occasion, Lee Geon hadn’t been pushed back in the slightest.

Of course, the support of the Lord of Blazing Heat and Hugo had played a part, but still.

And at that sight, Hugo smiled with relief.

‘At this rate, maybe Geon can get outside safely without any trouble.’

But Hugo’s relief was short-lived.

Eventually, when they reached the 70th floor of the Demon’s Tower.

“Geon! This is bad! The tower monsters have started heading toward the city!”

As if on cue, Sergeyevich shouted.

And at his shout, Igeon glared fiercely.

“What nonsense is that. I was holding the tower monsters so they wouldn’t go elsewhere!”

“How would I know! It must be because the monsters are too damn strong! They broke through the barrier and escaped!”

“Damn it!”

As Igeon uncharacteristically gnashed his teeth and turned around, Sergeyevich raised the corner of his mouth.

‘Looks like your precious plan got wrecked, so you must be fuming.’

As the leader, Igeon had set up a perfect operation for the subjugation of the Demon’s Tower.

Moreover, so that it wouldn’t affect the surrounding cities.

But Sergeyevich, wanting to sabotage Igeon’s plan, installed holy relics in the city.

Something like a pheromone agent that lures monsters.

And Igeon could never turn a blind eye to civilians.

‘Now. Let’s see you rack your brain. As it is, do you think you can clear the tower?’

The leader of this subjugation battle was Igeon. The operation, too, was Igeon’s.

The world media were naturally focused on Igeon.

But if it failed, what would happen to Igeon’s pride and honor?

‘Genius my ass. As much as my reputation falls, let yours fall too.’

He wanted to see Igeon’s troubled face.

But unexpectedly, Igeon didn’t panic at all.

“Taeksu. You go and block them.”

“What?! Are you crazy?”

“There’s no one but you.”

At that scene, Sergeyevich sneered.

Well, he had already guessed that Igeon would send Hugo out.

But.

‘As if you’ll succeed in city defense with just Hugo. This subjugation is a failure from the start anyway.’

But it was then.

“Catch.”

“!”

Unexpectedly, Igeon threw Hugo a bow.

“Since a new item seems like a bad omen. I was going to give it to you after we got out, but it’s an early birthday present.”

“Geon!”

“You always grumbled that you wanted to solo. I made it for solo play, so you’ll be fine on your own.”

Did he perhaps think of retiring after this was over, as Hugo had said?

It was a gift of independence for Hugo, who had always been worked hard as a supporter.

But Hugo was frustrated.

“No! I don’t need to solo! I can be your supporter for life, I’m not leaving! In the first place, if I leave here because of the barrier, I won’t be able to come back i... ”

“Taeksu.”

“!”

“Wait for me. When it’s all over, let’s have a drink.”

And so Hugo went outside the tower.

Thus, the 80th floor.

90th floor.

Finally, the 100th floor.

“Haha! Igeon, you step aside! I’ll take down the Red Eye!”

“Ivan!”

“Hey! Aren’t you coming back?!”

“Huh. Looks like you’re the only one who got smacked by Red Eye and chickened out. We’re different from you!”

In front of the Red Eye, Ivan and the other apostles activated their skills with bravado.

“Well, I don’t know how strong it is, but if Igeon got hit and survived anyway... ”

[Kieeeek!!!]

“Wha, what is that?”

“Argh! Run!”

In front of the Red Eye, everyone fled.

Ignoring the original plan they had made.

And amidst the total disaster, Igeon watched the rampaging monster and glared.

“You bastard. Fine. Let’s have a go, then.”

January 15, 2005.

That was the day the Red Eye was caught.

(Continued in the next episode)

Side Story 28: Where is Geon?

[Kieeeek!!]

With a tremendous roar, the Red Eye finally collapsed.

Thud!

And Igeon also collapsed.

“Huff...!”

Honestly, there was no way to describe it other than luck.

‘Definitely the strongest among all I’ve caught so far.’

In the first place, it was a miracle that he was alive now.

Because the operation he had painstakingly set up for this bastard had gone to pieces as 10 people deserted.

No items, no healer.

His body was in a wrecked state, just before kicking the bucket.

And having used all his abilities to the fullest, Igeon coughed up blood.

‘Even my magic power is completely depleted.’

Indeed, his whole body was a mess, to the point where even walking was hard.

But despite that, Igeon felt good.

“With this, it’s all over.”

He proudly patted the severed head of the Red Eye.

Having eliminated the most threatening one, now all that’s left in the world are the troops this thing was commanding.

‘Well, those guys are just cleanup now.’

Even though he had culled 12 of them, they were still manageable.

Moreover, with the boss gone, the monsters’ morale would have dropped, making it far easier.

‘Now I can rest in peace.’

Still, he caught the Red Eye, so he might at least get a pension.

‘I’d like to be in textbooks or wikis too.’

Anyway, once he got out, he’d mooch off Taeksu and live leisurely.

Then as time passed, if Taeksu ever wanted to get married, he’d bring up the dark history of when he followed him as ‘Master’ and officiate the wedding.

Well, it’s a shame they couldn’t find Yeonwoo’s body, but that could be found little by little.

So for the first time, Igeon chuckled and lightheartedly left the Red Eye’s room.

Bang!!

But as soon as Igeon came out, there were people who were horrified.

“L, Lee Geon?!”

Trembling outside the door were none other than Ivan and Sergeyevich.

And Jang Rui disguised as Kevin and Jang Rui’s split body, a total of four.

“You’re Igeon, right?”

“Y, you’re not a monster in disguise, are you?”

At those words, Igeon lifted the corners of his mouth, looking extremely pissed off.

“You bastards. The place you ran away to was just outside the door?”

“L, Lee Geon!!”

“Why! What! If you’re going to run away, then run out of the planet! You bastards ran away, ignoring the plan, and what did you do right that you came back?!”

“N, no...!”

At that moment, even Ivan, who usually talked big, became tight-lipped.

Because wasn’t it Ivan who had first bravely stepped forward, saying the Red Eye was no big deal?

The other apostles also stepped up arrogantly, but in the end, they were scared of the Red Eye and deserted the front line.

In the end, Sergeyevich and Ivan, conscious of Igeon, spoke.

“So... the Red Eye? It’s quiet now. Did you put it to sleep?”

“Are your eyes just for show? What do you think I’m carrying?”

“What is it... Argh!!”

They were horrified to see the massive object Igeon was dragging out.

“Wha, what, the Red Eye?!”

“Because you bastards ditched the plan and all ran away, I ended up catching it all. You bastards.”

“C, crazy...! You caught it alone?!”

“If you knew catching it alone would be hard, why didn’t you come a bit sooner? I think it took me three days to catch it alone.”

“N, no.”

They trembled.

It was all well and good that they ran to a corner of the 100th floor in fear, but amid the madly echoing roar of the Red Eye, they couldn’t even open their eyes.

Just as the saying goes that hearing a tiger’s roar alone makes the body rigid, the Red Eye’s roar paralyzed their minds and reason.

So they had waited until the sound subsided and then came.

‘So the reason we couldn’t hear the sound... was because the Red Eye was dead...!’

They looked at Igeon as if in disbelief.

Had they been denying it all this time, but now they had to acknowledge Igeon?

Never before had they felt the gap in ability so acutely.

“Well... we’re sorry... ”

“Shut up. What about the others?”

Those who ran away in terror were scattered in all directions.

Yang Wei was digging a hole with only his butt sticking out and trembling.

“Hey. Aren’t you coming out quickly?! If the food supply guy runs away, what are we supposed to do?! I’m starving to death here!!”

“Argh! I’m sorry! Please spare me! Ahh, Red Eye!”

Stephen, who had deserted first, was in the monsters’ armory.

“Y, you caught it? You? Alone?!”

“Yeah. The one who was supposed to keep the Red Eye from moving, you bolted first. I thought you were dead.”

“...!”

Liv, who had been transforming into a dead monster, looked at Igeon as if seeing a ghost.

“H, how are you alive?”

“Seems like you wished I was dead?”

“!”

Heiji, who had been hiding with teleportation, couldn’t even lift his head.

“Come quickly. You have to open the gate to get outside.”

Sophie, the only healer, was crying loudly from a lower floor.

“The path suddenly got blocked! So I couldn’t come up!”

“What about Scorpio? Wasn’t she with you?”

“Th, that woman saved me when I fell. But she got attacked by monsters and we got separated. Strangely, the monsters only targeted her...!”

“What? Where is she now?”

“I don’t know. I saw the Scorpio constellation’s subordinate gods taking her outside the tower because she was badly injured, but...”

“Is that so? If she got outside, that’s a relief.”

After finding all the apostles, they returned to the Red Eye’s room.

It was to create a teleport to leave using the Red Eye’s magic power.

“Below, it’s full of the guys we avoided. Especially the mid-boss floors every 10 floors—your life can’t be guaranteed.”

Thanks to Igeon’s plan, they could barely move to the next floor, but it wouldn’t work a second time.

“So we’re leaving here.”

After that, as planned, they’d permanently seal the tower and send it to the dimensional space of the holy gods to wrap things up.

And.

“All of you, when you get out, you’re dead.”

“!”

At Igeon’s angry voice, everyone trembled.

Igeon, who had single-handedly caught the Red Eye, was incredibly furious.

Well, it wasn’t that he intended to do anything to the 12 apostles.

After all, reaching the 100th floor was the result of everyone’s combined efforts.

It was just that because they had screwed up at the last moment, he intended to work them to the bone.

“Now that the biggest problem has been dealt with, I’m retiring and will only make plans. So you guys, for 5 years, without pay, clean up the rest. There’s still land to reclaim.”

“...!”

“I’ll slave-drive you from behind, so be prepared to shit blood.”

At the same time, the apostles froze.

It wasn’t for any other reason.

‘We ran away the moment we saw the Red Eye.’

And in a very pathetic manner too.

And once we get outside, that fact will be made known to the world.

Then the media will gleefully make headlines about how Igeon handled everything alone.

‘No, maybe Igeon will tell the whole story.’

Especially Ivan, who had said what does humanity matter and that their own survival came first, his hands trembled finely.

‘Then we will be the cowards who screwed up the plan. And Igeon will be the unprecedented hero who cleaned up all the mess.’

Of course, there were a few who would readily accept that fact.

They were Stephen, who deserted first, Heiji, who ran away alone in terror, and Yang Wei and Sophie, who were non-combatants and could shift the blame relatively.

But what good was that.

‘Damn...! We can’t let that bastard out of here.’

Ivan, Sergeyevich, and Liv at least were trembling with fear.

Ivan was afraid of the arrows of criticism; Sergeyevich and Liv each had their own deeds.

‘Knowing Igeon, he might notice the holy relic I planted in the city.’

‘He might notice that I disguised Jang Rui as Kevin.’

That’s why their eyes glinted ominously, but most didn’t notice.

And finally, just when Heiji had almost completed the mobile portal!

Rumble!!

[Kieeeek!!!]

“Ah!”

The monsters from the lower floors started rising.

Bang!!

As if refusing to let the apostles go just like that.

Bang!!

“Damn! Those bastards broke the escape gate!”

“Just buy me a little time! I can make it again soon... ugh!”

At the same time, a bizarre black hole appeared on the floor.

“Wh, what! A trap?!”

The pitch-black hole, like a black hole, emitted a powerful force as if to suck in the apostles.

“Argh! Save me!”

And just like that, as the building collapsed, monsters swarmed in, and the 100th floor turned into chaos.

Kevin, no, Jang Rui, who had called the monsters, raised the corner of his mouth.

As if he had been waiting for this moment, he drew a dagger from his chest.

And when Igeon’s senses had completely faded, and everyone’s eyes had turned away from Igeon—at that moment!

Stab!

“Keok!”

Jang Rui succeeded in stabbing Igeon in the back.

In the end, Igeon staggered and lost his strength. At the same time, he was sucked into the black hole.

“Igeon!!”

Igeon barely managed to grab a pillar near the black hole.

And for a moment, the Twelve Apostles all had the chance to grab Igeon.

But.

[Kieeeek!!!]

“!!”

Frozen by the monster’s cry, they couldn’t catch Igeon.

No, Ivan and Sergeyevich, who were closest to Igeon, had no intention of saving him.

In the end, in that brief moment that lasted only seconds, Igeon let go of the pillar and fell into the black hole.

“Igeon!!”

Just as the panicked Stephen and Heiji were about to follow, Zhang Rui shouted urgently.

“What are you doing! Jump into the gate now!”

“B-But! Igeon!”

“Can’t you see what’s happening?! It’s already too late!”

“He’s right! We have to save ourselves first!”

Cornered, they leaped through the teleport.

And finally, they appeared at the entrance of the Demon Tower.

“Huff, huff…!”

Having barely survived the pandemonium, they looked up at the familiar sky in disbelief.

At the same time, they heard familiar voices.

“They’re out!”

“It’s the Apostles!!!”

“!”

The journalists erupted in cheers, especially at the object behind them.

“The Red Eye! It’s the head of the Red Eye!!!”

“Hooray! The heroes have done it!!!”

The crowd rejoiced, but only for a moment.

“Huh? Where’s Igeon?”

“Now that you mention it, I don’t see Igeon.”

“……!!”

“Ah! Could he have come out earlier, like Sagittarius or Scorpio?”

“Nah, if that were the case, Sagittarius would have known. They’re friends, after all.”

“Where is Igeon right now?”

The Apostles’ faces froze.

* * *

-The Red Eye has been captured!!

-Humanity is now saved!

-The heroes have beheaded the Red Eye and emerged from the tower!

Meanwhile, around that time.

Hugo, who had single-handedly defended the city by dealing with tens of thousands of monsters, woke up in the hospital after collapsing from exhaustion.

As soon as he came to, he tried to re-enter the Demon Tower, but he felt relieved by the breaking news on TV.

“Yes! They caught it…!!”

The subjugation was a success. So Hugo happily called Igeon.

But when Igeon didn’t answer, Hugo chuckled lightly.

“That kid, he must be exhausted.”

It was understandable.

He must have gone through hell climbing to the final floor.

“Well, if I ask Stephen or Kevin, I’ll find out which hospital he’s in.”

Just as he was about to call Stephen with a smile,

-What? Igeon didn’t make it out of the tower?

-What do you mean? Why didn’t Igeon make it out?

Hugo’s face stiffened at the news that followed on TV.

And frozen, he was just stepping out of the hospital room.

“!”

As he opened the door, he locked eyes with a man who was about to enter the room.

It was none other than Zhang Rui.

Standing there in a mourning suit like a grim reaper, he looked at Hugo with pity and was smiling.

* * *

“Wait! What happened to the 13th, Igeon? Why did only 12 return?”

“Thirteen people definitely entered the Demon Tower! What happened to Igeon! Korea’s awakened, Igeon!”

The world was in an uproar.

It was all because of Igeon.

“Is it true that Igeon willingly threw himself into the trap for humanity?”

“To save the other Apostles?”

“Are you certain Igeon is dead?!”

Everyone except Hugo and Heiji had gathered at the press conference.

Yang Wei and Sophie couldn’t face the cameras, Giselle and Liv were wiping away tears, Heiji and Stephen stared at their laps, and Kevin sat there completely dazed.

And at the press conference, which was more intense than ever, Ivan spoke in a somber tone.

“The 13th chose his own death.”

Sergeyevich also said through tears,

“Igeon’s noble sacrifice will never be in vain. Please trust us.”

“So please honor our noble hero who sacrificed himself to save his comrades….”

But it was right then.

Bang!!!

“Ack!!”

The door to the press conference was smashed apart.

And.

“Stop lying!! You sons of bitches, how dare you pull this scam here!”

A furious Hugo stormed in, grabbing the blood-soaked Zhang Rui by the collar.

(To be continued)

Extra Episode 29. You All Die Today

“Stop lying!! You sons of bitches, how dare you pull this scam here!”

A furious Hugo stormed in, grabbing the blood-soaked Zhang Rui by the collar.

The press conference instantly turned into chaos.

“H-Hugo!”

“Hugo!”

They were startled by Hugo’s sudden intrusion, but more than that, they were horrified by what Hugo was holding.

“Th-The Cancer Apostle?”

“Zhang Rui!?”

Had Hugo beaten him up? Zhang Rui, his face smashed, was groaning.

So they couldn’t help but be shocked.

Not only was the mighty Zhang Rui beaten to a pulp…

“N-No, isn’t Zhang Rui over there?”

The Apostles and journalists instinctively looked toward the front stage.

There, on the podium where the Twelve Apostles were seated, was Zhang Rui holding a microphone.

And opposite him, Zhang Rui was being dragged by Hugo.

The journalists couldn’t hide their confusion.

“Wait, what! Two Zhang Ruis…?!”

Even the Zhang Rui holding the microphone looked extremely flustered.

Of course, the Apostles immediately realized that Zhang Rui had divided himself.

But.

‘What the. Which one is the real one?’

The answer became clear soon enough.

“Ah! The Zhang Rui at the front!”

“He’s melting!”

The Zhang Rui who had been with the Apostles dissolved into mud.

All that remained was the bloodied Zhang Rui in Hugo’s grasp.

The Apostles were left speechless.

That bastard had said he would personally deliver the news of Igeon’s death to Hugo.

‘That bastard, did he actually go in person instead of calling?!’

Of course, Hugo knew full well that the one he had beaten to a pulp was the real one.

‘As if that bastard would leave a death notice to a clone?’

Zhang Rui was the type to relish others’ suffering.

A bastard who felt pleasure and superiority watching people’s faces crumble.

He obviously wanted to see my face of despair with his own eyes when I heard the news of Igeon’s death.

So the moment Zhang Rui opened his mouth, Hugo beat him senseless.

Thanks to that, Zhang Rui, now a bloody mess unable to move, coughed up blood.

‘Damn. I didn’t expect him to throw punches at my face right away.’

He was beaten so badly his bones broke and he could barely breathe. The startled nurses and doctors rushed to stop Hugo, but it was no use.

And now.

Dragging Zhang Rui into the press conference, Hugo’s eyes blazed.

“You bastards, how dare you pull a scam here?! Igeon? Sacrificed himself for you?”

“H-Hugo!”

He was ready to do the same to them if they spouted any more bullshit.

“Cut the crap and talk straight! Where did you abandon Igeon?!”

The Apostles were shocked.

After all, Hugo was usually a gentle person, always polite and never one to cause major conflicts with his comrades.

Maybe that’s why they were so flustered by this situation.

“Hey, hey. We get it, so let’s talk outside.”

“Yeah. This is live right now….”

When Ivan and Sergeyevich tried to take Hugo away, Hugo, as if telling them to shut up, threw a punch at the Twelve Apostles as well.

Bam!!!

Ivan and Sergeyevich, who were hit by Hugo and lost teeth, spat blood.

“No, wait! Hugo! Ack!!”

“If he fell into a trap, you should be thinking of finding him! You sons of bitches! Or was Igeon the type to fall into a trap in the first place?!”

The press conference turned into chaos in an instant. That scene was broadcast live, and it was beyond words.

In fact, the world watching that live broadcast in real time was in an uproar.

[Collision Over Igeon’s Death]

[Did Igeon Really Sacrifice Himself for His Comrades?]

[Abandoning Igeon in the Tower]

[Momentum Builds Behind His Best Friend’s Opinion]

Amid the chaos, Hugo and the Apostles were inevitably forced into a massive confrontation.

With the power of the Sacred Gods, they were blown away to the outskirts, exchanging attacks.

Bang!!!

It was for no other reason.

“Unseal the Demon Tower right now! I’ll go find Igeon myself!”

“Are you insane?! The Sacred Gods barely managed to seal it!”

“Are you saying it’s fine if monsters come out of the tower?!”

“Then are you saying it’s fine to leave Igeon in the tower?!”

“!”

“I’m not asking you to break the entire seal. Just open the entrance! I’ll go alone!”

“Have you lost your….”

Before the words finished, an arrow flew toward the Apostles.

Bang!!!

Of course, as a fight between saints, they could only fight on equal terms with palace-grade divine artifacts and palace-grade divine skills.

Because of that, the uninhabited island they were on was blown away, and the continent shook violently.

And how long did the terrifying attacks go on?

Bang!

The Apostles, who barely dodged Hugo’s attack, trembled.

“Are you crazy? Are you really trying to kill us?!”

“Why? Are you scared the media will talk if I go to find him? Or is it true that you guys actually killed the Red Eye?!”

At those words, all the Apostles flinched, and Ivan glared at Hugo.

“Y-You, are you doubting even that?”

“Tell me honestly. Did you all conspire to kill Igeon?”

“You crazy bastard!”

Enraged, Ivan lunged at Hugo as if to kill him.

Stephen and Heiji had no intention of fighting Hugo, but they had to stop him from entering the tower.

‘Going in there is suicide.’

And the non-combatants Sophie and Yang Wei were trembling, while Ivan, Sergeyevich, and Liv tried to eliminate Hugo.

But.

“Cough!!”

Ivan and Stephen, kicked by Hugo, held their broken ribs and spat blood.

‘That bastard…!’

Having been Igeon’s disciple, Hugo was excessively strong.

He had only gone unnoticed because he always operated as Igeon’s support.

But the real culprit was grinding his teeth.

Kevin, whom he had trusted, only said he couldn’t remember anything, and the others only said Igeon had fallen into a trap.

“You traitors! Are you going to open the door or not?!”

In his fury, the bloodied Ivan gritted his teeth.

‘At this rate, we’ll all be beaten by Hugo.’

Indeed, all around him were the Twelve Apostles who had been beaten by Hugo.

And Hugo grabbed the blood-soaked Yang Wei by the hair.

“Come with me. You’re in charge of the tower’s seal too, right? You open it.”

“H-Hyaaak! N-No, I-I!”

As Yang Wei was dragged away, Ivan attacked Hugo.

“Why are you taking it out on us! Who told him to leave in the middle?!”

“……!”

With a headlock from behind, Hugo radiated killing intent as if dumbfounded.

“That’s fucking….”

“If you’re so dissatisfied, why didn’t you stay?”

“What?”

“If you hadn’t left, Igeon’s survival chances would have gone up, wouldn’t they?”

“……!”

“While you were passed out exhausted outside, Igeon died. You should have protected your friend.”

Hugo, who was about to push Ivan away, flinched for a moment.

Of course, he knew it was a worthless statement, but even so, he couldn’t help but waver momentarily.

And as the strength left Hugo’s hands, Ivan smirked.

In a battle between saints, a gap of just 0.1 seconds was enough. Ivan wasn’t one to miss such an opportunity.

Indeed.

Bang!!

“Ugh!”

Seizing the opening, Ivan struck Hugo’s head.

Puck!

“Cough!”

And that wasn’t the end.

Bang!!

Ivan mercilessly kicked Hugo away. The bow Hugo was holding also flew aside.

“Argh…!”

As Hugo tried to retrieve the bow, Giselle flicked her finger.

Then white vine stems sprouted from the ground, binding Hugo.

Crunch!

And Ivan walked triumphantly toward Hugo’s bow.

No, it wasn’t just Ivan.

Sergeyevich, Liv, and Giselle as well.

They stood before Hugo’s bow, each holding their own divine artifact.

Seeing this, the bloodied Stephen and Kevin’s eyes widened.

There was no way they didn’t know what they were about to do.

Indeed.

“Hey! Stop it!”

“Do you even know what you’re about to do?!”

But Ivan looked at Hugo and raised the corner of his mouth.

“Got it? You’re the same. You killed Igeon!”

With that shout, the Apostles launched their attacks toward Hugo’s bow.

At the same time, Hugo’s holy relic, the Bow of the Sun, shattered.

Crack!!

Even a divine treasure couldn’t overcome sheer numbers, it seemed.

As the holy relic broke apart, Hugo coughed up blood.

That was only natural, as the holy relic was one of the pillars supporting his divine seat.

And just as a building becomes unstable when its pillars are destroyed, the protection of his divine palace weakened, and Hugo’s power diminished with it.

When Hugo finally collapsed, Ivan felt a sense of relief, as if it was finally over.

“Now he’ll quiet down...!”

But then.

“Damned bastards!”

“!!”

Ivan’s vision went black.

Because Hugo, who should have collapsed from exhaustion, was charging at them.

And Ivan lost consciousness.

Enraged, Hugo beat Ivan, Sergeyevich, and Liv to a pulp, then fumed.

Yang Wei trembled as he looked at the bloodied Hugo and the fallen apostles.

The fact that Hugo had single-handedly made mincemeat of the other twelve apostles was terrifying, but the most frightening thing was that Hugo could still stand in that condition.

Nevertheless, Hugo wiped the blood from his face and walked toward the tower.

“Nothing else matters. I’ll save Geon-i myself.”

At that sight, Sophie grabbed Hugo, her voice trembling with tears.

“Ah, no! Hugo! Your injuries!”

But Hugo shook her off with disgust.

“You disgust me. Get lost.”

“......!!”

Sophie froze at his cold gaze.

She realized that from the moment they abandoned Igeon, Hugo’s relationship with the twelve apostles was completely shattered.

Just then, Steven, who was lying in a pool of blood, threw something at Hugo.

‘!’

It looked like a key.

“With that, you can enter the tower. Just don’t come out dead.”

It was one of the eleven keys that sealed the tower, the one belonging to the seat of Leo.

Hugo ground his teeth as he looked at the key, then at Steven and Kevin.

‘I don’t know what exactly happened inside.’

In the end, Hugo took the key, gritted his teeth, and headed for the Demon Tower.

And once inside the Demon Tower, Hugo realized.

Why Steven had sighed and given him the key.

Why he had told him to go in.

‘The tower’s interior has completely changed.’

Could it have changed after Igeon fell into the trap?

He had only entered the first floor, but the monsters had become unimaginably powerful, and the layout had become a complex maze.

And as he wandered the maze, Hugo, on the verge of death, finally found it.

A single arm that appeared to be Igeon’s.

Sobbing, he came to a harsh realization.

That no one could survive in this place.

That his friend was already dead.

Well, in reality, far from dead, he was somewhere in this insane place, continuing to slice through monsters, but Hugo at the time had no way of knowing that.

And Hugo, too, on the brink of death in the Demon Tower, was rescued by Haley.

In fact, when Haley had gone to save Sophie, the only healer, they were attacked by the enemy and her subordinates had carried her out.

Her life had been in danger.

But as soon as she regained consciousness, despite her injuries, she entered the Demon Tower.

Of course, she didn’t find Igeon.

And instead of the Igeon she so desperately wanted to find, Haley rescued the dying Hugo.

After that, leaving behind the apostles who were waiting outside the tower to deal with Hugo, she took him to the domain of Scorpio.

* * *

Igeon’s state funeral astonished the world.

It was held in Korea, but the mourning processions from around the world continued for a fortnight.

And the funeral drew the largest crowd in history, to the shock of the global media.

Of course, the media was bound to be noisy amidst all this.

“It’s strange. Why did only twelve appear, leaving Igeon behind?”

“Was it really the twelve apostles who caught the Red Eye?”

“The dead cannot speak.”

The apostles rose as stars who caught the Red Eye, but at the same time, they couldn’t escape the suspicions surrounding Igeon.

Igeon’s standing was far stronger than they had thought.

And a month after the state funeral.

At the National Cemetery.

“Ah, that person is here again today.”

“Huh? Again today?”

“Yeah. He comes every morning and doesn’t leave until night. Sometimes he stands there for days on end.”

On a day when the rain was pouring down.

A woman saw Hugo standing in front of the grave without an umbrella.

And.

“Excuse me. You can’t keep doing this here every day.”

As Cheon Ji-woo handed Hugo an umbrella, Hugo said with a sigh:

“Ah... you don’t need to worry about me. I’m just here scolding and reflecting on my foolish self.”

“No, I mean move aside.”

“P-Pardon?”

“Let me pay my respects too.”

That was the meeting between Cheon Ji-woo and Hugo.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 30. Will You Marry Me? (1)

It had been a month since Igeon died.

Hugo was completely out of his mind.

That was only natural, as Igeon’s death had been a tremendous shock to Hugo.

He was his best friend in the world, a brother closer than real family.

Of course, Lee Jae-won also mourned his death like that of his own family.

So if the doorbell rang by chance, both would startle and rush out.

The broken Hugo visited the grave where Igeon’s arm was buried every single day.

Of course, from all around, there were entreaties: ‘He’s a hero who saved the country,’ ‘I’ll give you a reward for saving the world,’ ‘You’re being mentioned as the recipient of Igeon’s insurance money,’ ‘Come to my country,’ ‘I’ll give you a fortune if you write Igeon’s biography,’ and so on.

All sorts of offers poured in, but none of it registered with Hugo.

He didn’t need any of those rewards; he just wanted his friend back.

‘Well, he was always a guy who appeared and disappeared unpredictably, constantly surprising people.’

So this time too, he seemed like he would pop up saying, ‘Hey, what’s with the state funeral? Don’t overdo it, you idiots!’

So he waited every day at the pub where he was supposed to meet Igeon, but Igeon never returned.

And eventually, as the reality of his friend’s death gradually sank into his skin and penetrated his bones.

“Excuse me. You can’t keep doing this here every day.”

“Ah... you don’t need to worry about me. I’m just here scolding and reflecting on my foolish self.”

“No, I mean move aside.”

“P-Pardon?”

“Let me pay my respects too.”

At those words, Hugo was so startled he turned his head.

There stood a stunning beauty around his age.

“Ah, no, well...”

“Did you rent this spot?”

At Cheon Ji-woo’s words, Hugo nearly screamed in surprise. Then, as if coming to his senses, he hastily stepped aside.

“Ah, ah, yes. I’m sorry.”

Only then did he realize he must have been disturbing other mourners.

Feeling awkward and embarrassed, Hugo lowered his head and tried to leave Igeon’s grave.

But then.

Cheon Ji-woo, who had come to pay her respects, placed a box of food on the grave.

Hugo was startled.

‘That’s chicken.’

Of course, it wasn’t the fact that she had placed food unsuitable for a grave that surprised him.

‘It’s the brand Geon-i liked.’

So as Hugo stared, Cheon Ji-woo, who was paying her respects, smiled bitterly as if embarrassed.

“Ah. I know it’s not something fitting for a grave. But somehow, I thought Igeon-nim would prefer this.”

“...Excuse me?”

“If I brought fruit, I felt like he’d get angry, asking who eats grass like a rabbit.”

Well, that was true.

His friend had such a childish palate that whenever he saw grass or fruit, he would grumble endlessly.

But that was a fact even the other apostles hardly knew.

Even the chicken was his favorite menu item.

‘Something only someone who knew Geon-i well would know.’

Unable to take his eyes off her, Hugo approached Cheon Ji-woo.

“Excuse me. Do you by any chance know Geo...”

But then.

Thud!

“Ah!”

“Ah!”

As he moved, Hugo accidentally knocked the chicken box, spilling it on Cheon Ji-woo.

The chicken grease and sauce splattered onto Cheon Ji-woo’s skirt, and Hugo let out a yelp.

“Aack! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!! I’m truly sorry!!!”

Hugo, flustered, held out the napkins from the chicken bag.

And he hurriedly gathered the fallen chicken pieces.

“I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking clearly...”

“No...”

But then.

Growl.

Perhaps because of the irresistible smell of chicken, Hugo’s stomach let out a tremendous rumble.

Clearing his throat loudly, Hugo collected the chicken pieces.

He recalled that he hadn’t eaten anything in four days.

And finally, after neatly picking up the chicken, Hugo was about to wipe Cheon Ji-woo’s shoes when.

“Ah. Mom! That foreign uncle stinks. He must not have washed!”

“Oh, oh my, kid!! Shh!!!”

“He smells like garbage! Ugh!”

“Oh, oh my, I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

At the voices from around, Hugo quietly backed away from Cheon Ji-woo.

He remembered the last time he had washed was a week ago.

Stepping back, Hugo’s face flushed.

“No, I’m sorry. At least let me cover the laundry... damn, my wallet.”

Hugo covered his face.

After Igeon’s death, nothing about him was normal.

“Um! If you give me your number, I’ll pay for the laundry later...!”

As Hugo searched for his phone, Cheon Ji-woo smiled.

“It’s fine. The laundry cost.”

“Pardon? Ah, then let me treat you to a meal...!”

“Meal is okay, but...”

Cheon Ji-woo looked at Hugo quietly and smiled.

“How about a drink?”

* * *

Clink—

5 p.m. A bit early for drinking.

When a customer entered a pub, the owner’s mouth dropped open.

“Oh my. Why did that kid come with someone else today?”

He looked as if he had seen a ghost.

And it was none other than Hugo and Cheon Ji-woo who entered.

The burly owner quickly brought out the basic snacks and slapped Hugo’s back.

“Hey. What’s going on with you?”

“Huh?”

“What. You come here every day, get drunk, call out for Geon-i, and pass out. When I wake you up, you say Geon-i still hasn’t come and stay until morning before going home.”

“Damn, I did not?!”

He signaled him to just take the order, but the owner whispered to Hugo.

“She’s really pretty. Is she your girlfriend?”

“No, she’s not!!!”

The owner turned away looking extremely disappointed.

“Oh. So, the drumstick combo again today?”

“Pardon? Ah...”

“What’s with you, suddenly looking at the menu? You should have our special menu, the one where you always say, ‘Geon-a~ Here’s what you like~ Geon-a~ If you don’t come soon, I’ll eat all the drumsticks~’ and empty the plate?”

“Damn, enough!!!”

The owner laughed heartily and looked at Cheon Ji-woo.

“Miss. Even though this guy looks like a beggar now, he’s actually an apostle of that divine palace. Well, looking at him, you might not know it...”

At those words, Cheon Ji-woo smiled.

“Ah. I know that much.”

“Oh! You do? Even though he looks like this, he’s a cool...”

“Yes, that’s right. Cool...”

As Cheon Ji-woo smiled brightly, Hugo drank his water with a pitiful expression.

Well, even if they said he was cool, it was all thanks to Igeon...

“I’m not sure about cool, but you were definitely Igeon-nim’s lackey, right?”

“Pfft!!!”

Hugo, who had been drinking water, coughed and sputtered.

The owner also looked at Cheon Ji-woo in surprise, but she just beamed.

“You were always the one who rushed at monsters first and got beaten up, right?”

“Pffft!!!”

In the end, the owner burst into laughter, and Hugo couldn’t lift his face out of embarrassment.

“Ah, no, well...!”

“Yes?”

“No...!! Well, it’s true I got beaten up by monsters, but that was all in the past...!”

Cheon Ji-woo smiled very awkwardly then.

“Ah, I’m sorry. I actually have no interest in apostles other than Igeon-nim... You’re Hugo Orison-nim, right?”

“Cough!!”

Hugo coughed up blood again.

It seemed he had come to understand his own level of recognition.

‘Well, Geon-i was incredibly popular, sure.’

It was a level that could rival Steven, Haley, and Kevin, who boasted top-three popularity among the towers.

‘No, depending on the situation, he was also number one.’

He had many enemies due to his personality and careless remarks, but still, most knew that Igeon was a hero who worked for humanity.

Moreover, Lee Geon was the hero who, when everyone said it was impossible and gave up, said it was possible and brought victory alone. What a great role model he was to the world.

That was why such a large crowd could come even at his funeral.

In the end, Hugo, who had only been chugging beer, looked at Cheon Ji-woo.

“Ah, come to think of it, you said you had something to give me….”

“Ah.”

Cheon Ji-woo, as if remembering, opened her bag.

In fact, the reason Cheon Ji-woo had asked Hugo to drink together was because of a certain item.

“I have one of Lee Geon-nim’s belongings, but I couldn’t think of anyone in particular to pass it on to.”

Hugo seemed surprised by the unexpected item.

“Geon’s item? How do you know Geon…!”

Then Cheon Ji-woo handed him a small box with a smile.

“Actually, Lee Geon-nim is a benefactor to our family.”

“Huh?”

“Um, do you happen to know of the Yanghwa Bridge incident?”

“Ah… yes! The one that collapsed when a monster appeared….”

“I was there with my father. We were kidnapped by the monster and almost eaten, but just then Lee Geon-nim saved us.”

“Ah…!”

He remembered.

He had called him, asking what a sick person was doing roaming around, and he had said he was “post-meal exercising” while he sliced and diced the monster into jeotgal and got himself banned from broadcasting!

Hugo covered his mouth as if his stomach turned, but Cheon Ji-woo fondly remembered that time and touched the box.

“And at that time, my father treated Lee Geon-nim to a meal… It was an item Lee Geon-nim left with us then. He said he would come pick it up after visiting the Demon Tower… but in the end, he couldn’t come to get it….”

“Ah….”

Hugo couldn’t find words.

It seemed Cheon Ji-woo had come to pay respects carrying that item.

“I’ll have to leave Korea soon, and there was no suitable place to leave it, so I’ve been looking for someone. It’s fortunate I happened to meet the owner of this item.”

At Cheon Ji-woo’s smile, Hugo tilted his head.

“…Owner?”

“Yes. It’s something Lee Geon-nim left with us, but it wasn’t his own item; he said it was something to give to his precious partner.”

At those words, Hugo opened the lid of the box and was startled.

Inside the box was none other than a watch.

And it was a very familiar watch.

Perhaps a few years ago.

—Do as you please. But I won’t teach you anything.

—Thank you!!!

—I really won’t teach you anything. But you have to bring me meals, regularly. 50 servings each time. And a snack in two hours... Ah, my watch is broken.

—Then use mine! I got it from my grandfather when I was in middle school, so it’s old, but it’s still usable!

It was the watch Hugo had given Lee Geon back then.

But he had said it reeked of a rich young master and was bad luck, and that he’d sold it long ago because he had no money.

—Why? You said you were sick of it because you had many similar ones? You said it broke and you sold it!

—Hey!! But it’s the only one left...!

—Ah, whatever. I spent it all on food.

However, Cheon Ji-woo said.

“My father runs a watch shop. So he left it with us at just the right time. He even changed the watch strap to something special.”

Hugo examined the watch strap.

It was not an ordinary, shiny-like-new watch strap.

‘A talisman artifact.’

Just looking at the familiar handwriting inscribed on the inside, it was clear.

Lee Geon had upgraded it into a talisman artifact for him.

—You always grumbled about wanting to solo. I made it for soloing, so you’ll be fine even alone.

As if he hadn’t already made him a bow for soloing.

It seemed his friend, after retirement, had even made something like this to wish for his safety.

Then, looking at Hugo’s face, Cheon Ji-woo grabbed his arm.

“I’m not sure, but Lee Geon-nim said he hoped that even if he wasn’t around, his partner would be safe and sound.”

Hugo, looking at the watch, shed tears drop by drop.

He didn’t care if they teased him for a grown man crying in front of people.

“You stupid idiot, doing something that doesn’t suit you.”

He smiled and wiped his tears.

And later, that watch would become the emblem of Hugo’s position as the Divine Archer.

(To be continued in the next part)

Side Story Episode 31. Will You Marry Me? (2)

Cheon Ji-woo and Hugo grew closer and closer.

Of course, at first it was just texts like “Have you eaten?” exchanged.

But Cheon Ji-woo’s checking-up texts came every day, and if he said he hadn’t eaten, she’d ask him to buy her a meal.

As much as the laundry cost.

Perhaps Cheon Ji-woo did it on purpose.

Because after Lee Geon died, Hugo didn’t eat at all. Even when people around him brought food, he was someone who filled his stomach with alcohol rather than meals.

But Cheon Ji-woo knew.

That if she ordered a menu for two or more, Hugo would have no choice but to have a spoonful.

After all, he wasn’t the type to leave a woman eating alone awkwardly.

And indeed, the prediction was right.

“Uh… Ji-woo-ssi. It’s haejangguk set meal again today.”

“Yes. Why?”

“Well, it was haejangguk yesterday too. I’m the one paying, so you could ask for something more expensive. Like meat or pasta….”

“Oh my, what’s wrong with this?”

“…Ji-woo-ssi.”

“Yes?”

“Do you happen to drink every day?”

Pop.

Well, it was problematic to say something that didn’t need saying.

Still, the effect of feeding hangover food to Hugo, an alcoholic, was good.

By dragging him outside and not letting him drink, Hugo was able to gradually escape his life as a wreck.

Actually, when Hugo looked in the mirror, he was disgusted and looked at his body.

“Wow. Crazy, look at this belly fat I gained in the meantime.”

Was this the result of being complacent, thinking he was sturdier than ordinary people because he was an Awakened?

When he was a hikikomori, he had no idea what he looked like, but it was more serious than he thought.

His once muscular body had a bulging belly, the typical physique of a middle-aged alcoholic.

His hair and beard were unkempt, his skin and eyes hollow as if he’d done drugs.

But thanks to Cheon Ji-woo, Hugo, who had escaped alcoholism, got his body back in shape through exercise, and cleaned up his hair and face.

Thus he was able to return to his original life.

And as time passed, when the two had become quite close.

“Oh my, a Hero Museum. I never expected something this wonderful to be made!”

“Hehe. Yang Wei really is a ghost at sniffing out money, but I never imagined he’d make something like this….”

Hugo was very embarrassed by the 12 Apostles’ museums that had popped up all over the world.

Since there were special exhibition halls for each hero, Hugo was happy but couldn’t hold his head high.

Still, did he want to impress Cheon Ji-woo?

“Um… Ji-woo-ssi! Let’s go over there! That’s where the cool me…!!!”

But then Hugo realized and quickly changed direction.

“No!! We should go to the place where Geonie is cool, not me! There’s a Geonie special hall over there!! Ji-woo-ssi, you like Geonie, right?!”

At Hugo’s flustered appearance, Cheon Ji-woo couldn’t help but burst out laughing, “Pfft.”

It seemed Hugo was very conscious of the statement that she had “no interest if it’s not Lee Geon-nim.”

And it was the same when buying goods at the museum.

“Ji-woo-ssi. What were you buying?”

“Eek, yes, yes?! Ah! A random figure. The quality is so good…!”

Cheon Ji-woo, who was at the goods store, was flustered for some reason when Hugo approached.

And Hugo saw the screen where Cheon Ji-woo was paying and broke into a cold sweat.

He couldn’t help it.

— Lee Geon random figure 1,000 pieces

— Hugo figure 1 piece

“…Ah, so you finally bought Geon figures. A, a thousand of them….”

“Ah, yes? Ah, yes…!”

Even though he was a bit sad that his own figure was only one, Hugo didn’t let it show.

And on the contrary, the moment he approached, thinking he should also buy Lee Geon figures.

“Cheon Ji-woo customer-nim! You’ve waited a long time? I’m sorry! This item is rarely looked for!”

“Ah, uht! Ah, no!”

“Here is a special limited premium custom figure of Hugo-nim!”

“Gasp…!!”

Hugo was shocked at the incredible quality of his own figure. Meanwhile, Cheon Ji-woo’s face flushed red with heat.

Eventually, Hugo asked, flustered.

“Ah, no, why would you go as far as customizing my figure… isn’t this terribly expensive?!”

“Ah, no. Um… the Hugo-ssi version figure is so cute…….”

Hearing that, Hugo’s face turned into a carrot.

Seeing that, Cheon Ji-woo, flustered, said,

“Ah, no! It’s an investment! An investment! Hugo-ssi, you rejected all the pension and everything related to Lee Geon-nim, so I wanted to take care of you…!”

“Well… my figure wouldn’t really have such a premium. Unless it’s the top 3 members or Geonie… the most expensive one is maybe around a hundred thousand….”

“Kyaak! My younger sibling!! It’s for my younger sibling! Because they like it! As a gift!”

“…But your younger sibling definitely seemed to like Stephen….”

“Kyaaak! It’s for my father! Father!!”

“Pfft!”

This time, Hugo ended up laughing.

He could laugh for the first time since losing Lee Geon.

* * *

Well, not that everything was happy.

Actually, after Lee Geon’s death, the world was in an uproar.

—Iban-nim! Stephen-nim! Another crushing defeat! You failed the subjugation again! Please say a word!

—Wasn’t Lee Geon needed after all?!

—Is it true you really caught the Red Eye?!

The world was unsettled due to the saints’ continuous failures in subjugation battles.

In fact, the apostles who failed to subjugate were becoming laughingstocks.

“Wow, seriously. How can they not recover a single territory after Lee Geon died?”

“Tell me about it. Lee Geon recovered so many lands.”

And the 12 themselves were also feeling their limits.

‘Damn. Without Lee Geon, monsters can never be dealt with.’

‘We thought we could solve them among ourselves…!’

They felt, to the point of grinding their teeth, just how enormous the void Lee Geon left was.

So much so that they felt it was a mistake to have left Lee Geon behind in the tower.

And in that period, Cheon Ji-woo also had a problem.

“Huh? Ji-woo-ssi, there seems to be a package for you? What is it?”

“Ah. It came by mistake.”

Cheon Ji-woo threw the package that had come for her into the trash and smiled.

It was items that an unknown blackmailer had been sending to Cheon Ji-woo since a while ago.

Blood-stained toys, pest toys, knives, thumbtacks, and various other things.

Well, since it was just childish pranks, Cheon Ji-woo had been ignoring it.

And though she didn’t know the purpose, the cause was one.

— Break up with Hugo immediately.

She roughly knew who the culprit was.

So Cheon Ji-woo didn’t even feel it was worth dealing with, but well.

‘She even staged a kidnapping show to scare me, but she keeps sending them without getting tired. What a waste of boxes.’

Actually, Cheon Ji-woo had almost been kidnapped by a thug.

Of course it was a show, and Hugo rescued her right away, so it ended as an attempt.

But perhaps because Cheon Ji-woo continued to ignore her despite such events.

Eventually, the one who sent the blackmail letters showed up in person.

“Hey. Didn’t you get the letters I sent?”

The blackmailer was none other than Sophie.

Sophie, who had incurred Hugo’s hatred and had even her contact cut off, was glaring at Cheon Ji-woo.

How she had been horrified to hear that a woman was clinging to Hugo, and how she had tried to separate Cheon Ji-woo.

And Sophie, facing Cheon Ji-woo, glared.

“Hey. Are you ignoring a person’s warning right now?”

“Yes. I’m ignoring it.”

“?!!”

Sophie, sitting across from her in the café, looked at Cheon Ji-woo in shock.

Her expression said, “Is this woman crazy?”

But soon Sophie threw an envelope of money and a potion and spoke.

“I heard your circumstances aren’t very good. I heard your father has bad legs.”

“……!”

“Break up with Hugo. You’re interfering so that I can’t meet Hugo, right?”

Sophie furrowed her brow.

On top of that, after consecutive defeats in monster subjugation, the apostles were seeking out Hugo.

They said that without Lee Geon, they needed at least Hugo to join for subjugation to be possible.

But no matter what bait they threw, he was hiding and completely ignoring them.

The apostles were trying to meet Hugo by any means.

Well, Sophie had come to find Cheon Ji-woo with jealousy added on top of that.

Just as expected.

“How dare an ordinary person flirt with an apostle?”

Then Cheon Ji-woo looked at Sophie with disgust.

“Ah. What a truly primitive state.”

At the tremendous insult, Sophie’s eyes went wide like a startled rabbit.

“…What? What?? Wha, what did you just say?”

Cheon Ji-woo laughed lightly, as if she had made a mistake.

“Oh my, sorry. I just understood why Hugo-ssi dislikes the 12 Apostles.”

“Wh-What?!”

“Anyway, I received your letter and the item well. I’ll also gladly accept the money and medicine you’re giving me now.”

At that, Sophie smiled as if to say, ‘That’s more like it.’

“Now you’re finally getting the hint. So you’ll be leaving Hugo’s side now, right?”

“Huh? Why would I?”

“Why? Why else! You took the money and the medicine! So why!”

“What does accepting this have to do with breaking up with Mr. Hugo?”

“Wh-What do you mean?!”

“Why should I comply? I could just take the stuff and run and be done with it.”

“Wh-What?! Hey, y…!”

“Just kidding.”

Cheon Ji-u scattered a few photos.

They were photos of the threatening letters sent to Cheon Ji-u and the staged kidnapping incident.

“I’ll consider this as compensation for damages.”

“Wh-What?”

“Or, shall we call it hush money?”

At Cheon Ji-u’s enraged gaze, Sophie trembled in fear.

That was blackmail.

She was the one being threatened!

But Cheon Ji-u smiled elegantly and picked up the glass at her place.

The water in the glass was mixed with a tasteless, odorless drug that Sophie had spiked earlier.

And perhaps she had known and deliberately not touched the cup.

Finally, Cheon Ji-u approached Sophie with a smile.

“Saintess. Listen carefully.”

“What….”

But at that moment, Sophie screamed.

Because Cheon Ji-u poured the water from the glass over Sophie’s head.

“Kyaaak!”

Sophie froze, looking like a drowned rat.

But regardless, Cheon Ji-u looked at Sophie fiercely.

“I don’t care if you mess with me. But if you make Mr. Hugo shed tears of blood from his eyes, I’ll really kill you.”

With those words, the glass shattered.

At the same time, meeting Cheon Ji-u’s eyes, Sophie shivered.

Though the opponent was a mere ordinary person, Sophie was flustered to be overwhelmed by her spirit.

But that wasn’t important right now.

“Kyaaak! The laxative in the water! It got in my mouth! Ptui! Ptui!”

At the sight of Sophie crying and looking for a towel, Cheon Ji-u, turning away, widened her eyes in surprise.

‘What? I thought she’d spiked it with poison. It was just a laxative?’

But regardless, Cheon Ji-u left the café.

And Hugo, who had been waiting outside, hurriedly approached Cheon Ji-u.

“Are you okay? They didn’t do anything to you?”

“I’m fine. Not at all.”

“No, I said I’d go in and handle it, why aren’t you letting me in, why…!”

“If you had gone, it would have been a hundred percent over for you.”

“?!”

The Twelve Apostles were determined to bring Hugo back to their side.

With even Igeon absent, it would be extremely dangerous to be on bad terms with Hugo.

And if Hugo had met them directly, they would have taken him hostage and forced him to join.

Soft-hearted Hugo would have surely wavered.

So she told him not to make direct contact and to just wait outside for now.

“So, Aquarius didn’t say anything nasty?”

“Yes, she didn’t say much.”

Hugo breathed a huge sigh of relief.

“I’m sorry. Because you’re involved with me, needlessly….”

“It’s fine. You’re already protecting me well with the Sacred God’s blessing.”

“But…!”

At that, Cheon Ji-u held Hugo’s face and shyly kissed him.

And she said to the flustered Hugo, blushing,

“Rather than being safe without you, Mr. Hugo, I’d much rather be with you even if it’s dangerous.”

Hugo had an expression that didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

And to himself, who had finally been able to smile thanks to her, Cheon Ji-u was an incredibly precious existence.

No, perhaps they had fallen for each other.

So much so that they wanted to spend their whole lives together.

So on the day they drank and became honest with each other, they might have shared a passionate love at home.

* * *

“Huh? You decided to date?”

I Jae-won’s eyes widened at the unexpected confession.

“You couldn’t even confess until now and were struggling?”

“No! I confessed! It was a success!”

I Jae-won smiled.

Well, if the two of you are happy, that’s all that matters.

But not long after that.

I Jae-won witnessed a shocking sight.

“Ah, Ji-u. Here! This is the guy I mentioned before, Jae-won. He’s been taking his college entrance exam so I couldn’t introduce him until now.”

They gathered at the fried chicken shop and exchanged greetings.

“Nice to meet you, sister-in-law. So when are you two getting married?”

At that, both Hugo and Cheon Ji-u blushed and smiled brightly.

“Hey, what are you talking about? We’re both still in our mid-twenties. Ji-u and I joked that we’d get married after we’re thirty.”

“Oh my, that’s right.”

However, looking at Cheon Ji-u, I Jae-won tilted his head for some reason.

“It would be better to do it quickly.”

“What? What do you mean?”

“What do I mean, indeed.”

That was when, instead of answering, I Jae-won looked at Cheon Ji-u.

“…Uggh!”

“?!”

At Cheon Ji-u’s morning sickness, both Hugo and Cheon Ji-u were startled.

And having read the presence of the fetus, whether from the future or the past, I Jae-won smiled.

And so, the two who had caused an accident got married right after.

The child’s name was Cheon Yu-ha.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 32. Fanatic Maker (1)

Hugo and Cheon Ji-u’s wedding was held quite secretly.

Hugo must have disliked the thought of Cheon Ji-u’s information spreading in the media.

But even if the bride’s information was unknown, rumors gradually spread, and the world couldn’t help but be surprised.

- Gasp, Sagittarius, wasn’t he dead or a wreck? He was just an alcoholic pig.

- No no no, he came back after getting his act together ㅠㅠㅠㅠ If he overcame it by meeting his spouse, then that’s a relief.

- There’s a rumor he’s marrying the daughter of a wealthy sponsor.

- No way ㅠㅠㅠㅠ Not our oppa.

- Isn’t that a shotgun wedding? ㅋㅋㅋ

- ㅋㅋㅋ If they really got married, it’s obvious. Still, looking forward to the next generation.

- We don’t know the mother yet, anyway we don’t know, anyway she can’t be pretty.

- Hey, but if an Awakened has a kid, is the kid also an Awakened?

- Is it even true they got married in the first place?

The media was just as confused.

Because whenever they tried to stake out a place to dig into the marriage or his private life, Hugo would spirit them away like a ghost and disappear.

But there were those who were uniquely certain that Hugo had married.

“Huaaah, Hugo… Hugoaaaa…!!!”

Notre-Dame Cathedral.

Upon hearing the news of Hugo, Sophie was weeping.

“No, I told you I wouldn’t let you go! I told you to stay away! Waaah!”

And at Sophie’s wailing, the Twelve Apostles were convinced without even listening.

‘That bastard got married.’

‘He did.’

‘He did.’

Otherwise, there was no way Sophie would cry her eyes out like that until her eyes were swollen shut.

Moreover, to get married when things were still chaotic with monsters…

‘That bastard knocked her up.’

‘He did.’

‘He did.’

But whether they knew it or not, Sophie, who had (?) lost Hugo, couldn’t stop crying.

“Huaang! Men are all the same after all! Pretending not to be interested in women, then falling head over heels just because a woman’s face is a bit pretty! Hugo, you fool, you idiot!! Waaaah!”

Eventually, as Sophie seemed ready to cry out every drop of moisture in her body, Stephen and Ivan snapped.

“Shut up, you bedwetter! Enough already, hand over the potions we ordered quickly! Do you think we came to hear about you getting dumped?”

“No, if you were going to cry like that, why didn’t you just kill that woman! An Apostle losing to an ordinary person. Aren’t you ashamed?!”

As the other Apostles looked at her with similar eyes, Sophie, as if feeling wronged, cried even louder.

“But that woman was too scary!! She has a delicate face, but she spouts vicious words! Good heavens, she even poured water on my head! And her eyes were just like a ferocious carnivore! Waaaah, my innocent Hugo, he’s definitely going to get eaten!”

Finally, while the Apostles covered their ears and sighed at Sophie’s wailing, on the other hand, they couldn’t help but be inwardly surprised.

‘No matter how pathetic she looks, Sophie is the Apostle of Aquarius.’

Though among the Twelve Apostles, along with Yang Wei, she was considered one of the top two in raw power, she still meant to be a representative of the gods.

But she felt pressured by an ordinary person?

‘That’s nonsense.’

To put it in a metaphor, an Apostle is a tiger, an ordinary person is a rabbit.

And no matter how cowardly a tiger is, a tiger is still a tiger.

With just one roar, a rabbit is bound to be frightened. That’s the natural order.

Even Sophie herself, who actually felt that pressure, was just as bewildered.

“Anyway, that woman is different. If I made a wrong move, I really felt like I might die at her hands! No, I felt like my very existence would be erased!”

Of course, Cheon Ji-u’s spirit was connected to the power of the Sacred God, but at the time, the Apostles only snorted in derision.

“Huh, it’s because she’s such a coward that she wets herself at the sight of monsters.”

“How rude! I didn’t! How long are you going to keep bringing up that lie that Igeon made up…!”

“So, is she really pretty? Compared to Hailey and Haiji, she must be average, right?”

At Sergeyevich’s words, Sophie grumbled, calling him a lecher.

“Pretty? What’s there to be pretty about that? And come to think of it, Scorpio and Gemini are also on the plain side compared to me!”

“Huh, you must have felt quite inferior.”

They shook their heads as if to say, ‘What a comparison.’

And at the Apostles’ reaction, Sophie bristled.

Their interest was always either Hailey or Haiji.

So she had already been obsessed, but perhaps she had become even more concerned about her appearance for no reason.

Well, whatever.

Hearing about Hugo, the Twelve Apostles couldn’t help but grit their teeth.

‘That fellow Hugo, cutting ties with us and then casually dating.’

The world’s gaze upon them was already not ordinary.

From questions about whether they really dealt with the Red Eyes, to whether they could reclaim humanity’s land.

‘Damn. Igeon’s reputation is only rising…!’

‘Even so, isn’t it too much that they’re looking for a dead person even more?’

Moreover, in the middle of all that, they happened to run into Hugo at a government facility, barely caught him, and asked for help, and the answer they got was this.

- Oh my? Didn’t you guys catch the Red Eyes? Then why are you looking for me, who retired from the Tower? Why don’t you, who caught the Red Eyes, handle it yourselves?

Honestly, they didn’t expect Hugo to come out so crooked, so they were really flustered.

‘Damn that Hugo. He’s holding a grudge because we abandoned Igeon and came out.’

Anyway, ignoring their calls for help, Hugo was dealing with monsters alone and only his own reputation was rising.

“At this rate, we’ll be crushed under Igeon’s shadow for life!”

At that, someone laughed.

“Then we’ll have to erase Igeon’s existence?”

“!”

The one who spoke was none other than Giselle.

The Apostles looked at her bewildered, but Giselle grinned coolly and turned to Sophie.

‘Well, erasing the peerless Igeon won’t be easy.’

He was a tremendous guy.

Of course, bringing him back was too dangerous.

And in the current situation, just recklessly trying to erase Igeon would be meaningless.

Why?

‘Because the Apostles’ battle power is too weak.’

They weren’t enough to replace Igeon as humanity’s star.

Of course, from the Monarchs’ perspective, the Apostles were by no means weak.

It was just that Igeon was insanely strong.

‘And the Monarchs had already laid their schemes.’

In fact, after Igeon’s death.

Fifty percent of the reason the Apostles were struggling against monsters was because they had stolen the Sacred Gods’ data.

‘There’s what I’ve been leaking, but Igeon also had a lot of it.’

I don’t know how Igeon had the data of the Twelve Sacred Gods, but it must be related to his own abilities.

Anyway, using that data, they made it so the Sacred Gods’ attacks didn’t work well.

To that extent, the Apostles receiving the power of the Twelve Sacred Gods were bound to be overmatched.

Simply put, for the Apostles, it was like fighting a bugged mob.

‘Well, even taking that into account, Igeon is too overwhelming.’

Innate sense, mental strength, boldness.

Like a madman who even crushes a bugged mob that’s like an iron wall?

Well, it didn’t matter.

Igeon’s existence was rather a blessing to her.

‘With just his DNA, I might be able to create a weapon superior to Igeon.’

So Giselle hugged Sophie from behind as she was crying and pulling out potions.

“Sophie. You have Igeon’s biological data, don’t you?”

“Kyaaaak!!”

At Giselle’s whisper, Sophie trembled in fear.

Turning her head, she saw Giselle, who looked like a model student, raising the corners of her lips.

"Hand it over. Yi Geon's D-N…."

"I won't do it!!!"

"!"

Sofie glanced around and whispered to Giselle.

"N-Not that I need to, but I've already earned Hugo's hatred. What more do you want me to do?!"

"Aren't you even resentful? He's a man who ignored your feelings and married another woman?"

"No...!"

"And you. Have you completely forgotten what happened at the tower?"

"......!!!"

Sofie froze.

"You. I heard the potion you gave Yi Geon was laced with poison?"

"Th-That was...!"

"You're the same. Falling for one man and threatening an ordinary person."

Giselle giggled as she stroked Sofie's tearful cheek.

"So if you don't want to be exposed, hand it over. Yi Geon's DNA."

And later, that DNA would become the key ingredient in creating Kali.

* * *

"What? You want me to teach you how to fight?!"

Hugo was startled by Lee Jae-won's words.

It was around the fifth month of Cheon Ji-woo's pregnancy.

Hugo, who was diligently buying food to offer his wife, looked at Lee Jae-won in surprise.

"Are you serious?"

"Yes. I want to become a combatant like Yi Geon-nim and Hugo-nim."

Having entered university, Lee Jae-won suddenly declared he wanted to become an Awakened.

So Hugo could only be bewildered.

In a way, it was a case unheard of in the world.

It was a time when there were no Awakened in the world besides the thirteen. No, it was a time when no one besides the thirteen even dreamed of it.

But Lee Jae-won was serious.

"Various countries are calling for Hugo-nim as a mercenary, but now you must protect your sister-in-law and the child to be born. I will go on the subjugations."

"But...!"

Of course, it wasn't that Lee Jae-won lacked qualifications.

He had studied the traits of monsters while traveling with them, and above all...

'Jae-won harbors the power of an Awakened, even if it's faint.'

Though unsure if it was from the Cancer Star God, while fleeing the battlefield, he had been brushed by a Star God's power and possessed a strength different from ordinary people.

So while his physical body was that of an average human, he could sense presences that weren't human, or conceal his own presence.

And that power was surely no coincidence.

As expected, Lee Jae-won spoke.

"Back then, I was merely grazed by another Star God's power, but what if I were to strongly receive the power of the Sagittarius Star God? Could I gain a different power?"

"No! You'll regret it. You could become disabled or even di..."

"No! What I regret more is not being able to help at all when Yi Geon-nim passed away!!"

"......!"

The look in Lee Jae-won's eyes was sincere.

If only he could have fought like the Awakened, Yi Geon wouldn't have left him behind.

If that were the case, even if Hugo had left the tower, even if the other Apostles had abandoned Yi Geon, perhaps he could have saved him.

And seeing that resolute gaze, Hugo reached out his hand as if he had no choice.

"You must not die."

And so, Hugo brought down the power of the Star God.

Flash!

In truth, the Star Gods at this time did not know how to increase the number of Holy Knights.

That was why, in Lee Jae-won's childhood, even Zhang Rui had watched his strange abilities with interest, and though the Scorching Lord had said it was dangerous, well...

"Argh!!"

Hugo, trusting Lee Jae-won, granted him the Star God's power.

It was because channeling it through himself was a bit safer than the Star God bestowing it directly.

"Jae-won, just endure a little longer!"

Lee Jae-won was in immense pain.

But was it worth the challenge nonetheless?

[Oh, my...!]

Even the subordinate gods were astonished.

It was truly a historic moment that would shake human society.

[A, a god's seed has been born other than the Apostles!]

"......!!"

And so, Lee Jae-won became humanity's first Awakened.

He became humanity's first Holy Knight, the first to form a Holy Order and its first commander.

And one more thing.

"Wah! Wah!"

A few months later, a daughter was born to Hugo and Cheon Ji-woo.

A very beautiful daughter who resembled her mother.

Hugo, having become a father, looked at the child and shouted, deeply moved.

"Alright, from now on, your name is Geon!"

Lee Jae-won, horrified, desperately stopped Hugo.

"Good heavens, Holy Lord! What do you mean Geon for a girl?! Geon!"

"What's wrong with it, it's perfect!"

"Absolutely not!!"

"Th-Then Geon-sun! Your name is Geon-sun... Ke-heok!!"

Crack!!

"Then Geon-ja... Ke-heok!!"

Crack!!

"No, then Geon-sook... Gahk!!"

"That's quite enough!!"

Lee Jae-won beat Hugo down.

Thus, the name Yuha was desperately and frantically protected.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Extra Episode 33. Cultist Maker (2)

In the end, thanks to Lee Jae-won's desperate efforts, 'Geon-sook' became Yuha.

And.

"Huh? Cheon Yuha? Then she's taking her mother's surname?"

Lee Jae-won looked at Hugo with surprise.

Hugo was jumping around, having just received the family register, exclaiming that their daughter now had a resident registration number.

"Yeah, Cheon Yuha. Pretty, right? Pretty, right?"

"Yes, a thousand times better than Geon-sook, Geon-ja, Geon-ji, Geon-mi, or Geon-ok. But I'm surprised, I thought you'd have her take your surname, Hugo-nim."

"We're going to live in this country anyway. Then there's no need for her to take her father's surname, is there? It's just needlessly complicated."

Well, that's true.

Though it seemed Hugo was also considering naturalization after marrying Cheon Ji-woo. From Australia to his wife and Yi Geon's homeland.

But the biggest reason for using the mother's surname wasn't that.

"It's better if the children seem unrelated to me. Who knows what trouble might arise."

"Holy Lord..."

Hugo himself knew.

Being the child of a celebrity could lead to troublesome or dangerous situations.

Moreover, he had fallen out with the other twelve Apostles. He didn't think anything would happen, but still, it was better if his family didn't stand out in the world.

"And also..."

"And also?"

"Because mother's surname is a billion times prettier!!"

"......?!!"

As if he had never been serious, Hugo looked at his newborn daughter, shooting pink hearts everywhere.

As if that were the real reason all along.

Hugo, seemingly madly in love with his daughter, was unleashing his doting father antics with wild abandon.

"I already went from Otters to O Taek-su because of 'geon'! If you attach it to a child, it sounds the same!!"

"......?!"

"That, at least, won't do. Absolutely not, no way."

"Then why not just change it to O when you naturalize?"

"O Yuha is no good either!!!"

"......"

'Geon-sook, Geon-ja, Geon-ji, Geon-mi, Geon-ok are okay, but...?'

"They're fine!!!"

Lee Jae-won decided to give up talking.

* * *

[As-Astonishing! Another Apostle has appeared!]

[Co-Could it be a mutation like Yi Geon-nim?]

[No, it doesn't seem to be the case! He's using the power of Sagittarius! Meaning he's an Awakened of Sagittarius!]

[What?!]

[But he's also different from the Apostles! It's more like a guardian soldier protecting the Apostles...!]

The world was aghast at Lee Jae-won's appearance in a different sense.

And for good reason: Lee Jae-won was humanity's first Holy Knight.

And the fact that Awakened could be born through the Apostles' power excited the entire world.

[In this way, doesn't it mean we can increase the forces capable of fighting the monsters?]

And no one was more surprised by Lee Jae-won's appearance than the twelve Apostles.

'Damn, so they can create more Awakened?'

'That bastard Hugo...!'

Thanks to this, Ivan and Sergeyevich were suddenly terrified.

For one reason alone.

It was the thought that if more ability users emerged besides themselves, their own value might decrease.

What if, among them, another one like Yi Geon appeared?

But they soon shook their heads.

'No. Still, it's a chance to increase our forces.'

They couldn't handle the monsters by themselves anyway.

At the same time, they came to realize:

The more Holy Knights there were, the less of a burden it was on them, and the Star Gods could become even stronger.

Of course, the Apostles of the Magical Throne seemed to have already known this.

In fact, Liv spoke up.

"I just hadn't tested it on humans yet. I have tested it on animals, though."

"What?"

"And I was just about to apply it to humans when... Hugo, how dare he steal the title of the first Holy Knight?"

Liv, the Fish Star God who had intended to claim the reward for the first title, gnashed her teeth.

Any phenomenon, the first title would surely be recorded in the Bible.

And its reward would be enormous.

Indeed, the reward at this time helped Sagittarius demonstrate formidable power even with a small, elite force.

Well, whatever the case.

The world saw the birth of Holy Knights and Paladins.

Of course, as they received the Star God's power through the Apostles, their abilities were lower than the Apostles, who were direct contractors, but it was enough.

- Come to the Leo Constellation right now!! Will you not become a beast and race across the battlefield together! ※Weight loss guaranteed

- The Magical Throne is with you! Everything you dream of in your hands! ※Hair loss treatment

- The only way to protect my family and the world is the power of healing! ※Love potions sold separately

The world saw the birth of Holy Knights and Paladins.

It was transforming into a new era.

Four years passed after Yi Geon's death.

And having transitioned from Apostles to Gods, they became engrossed in expanding each other's power, to the point of chaos.

They declared Sacred Domains, brought nations under their Throne's territory, and engaged in territorial disputes.

The Thrones thus grew to a national scale, and most thought either Steven or Ivan would claim the top position among the Gods.

They were physically the strongest, and always mentioned as rival contenders for first place on the battlefield.

But.

"Oh my. Why aren't you attacking? Can't you attack?"

'Cra-Crazy...!'

With Giselle's sudden entry, the situation completely flipped.

"Now. With this, you know who's superior, right?"

At the proving grounds.

Steven and Ivan, mercilessly beaten to a pulp by Giselle, were left in shock.

And for good reason, Giselle was just an alchemist who had only ever supported them from behind.

A model student with zero combat ability, a logistics supporter.

But now.

'What is this overwhelming difference in power...!'

And as if mocking them, Giselle cut off her long hair with a snip and shed her model student image.

"Now, with this, I'm first."

"...Ughk!!"

"Since you understand well, you should judge with those dull heads of yours. Which side is the king, and who should kneel?"

They trembled as if humiliated.

But Giselle, stroking the jaws of both, smiled, clearly furious.

"Don't waste time, let's finish this quickly. I'm already pissed off because of Hugo, so don't you two anger me further?"

It was Steven who flinched at those words.

For a specific reason.

"Don't you find it despicable? When someone like me is properly upholding Yi Geon's legacy. Is Hugo acting like he knows his place or not?"

"......!"

It was unmistakable.

Lately, there had been a strange influx of articles subtly disparaging Yi Geon.

'This bitch was behind it?'

In fact, Giselle was gradually entering the information warfare.

Media manipulation, fake news.

It wasn't difficult at all to deceive the world.

- Yi Geon's achievements were only possible because of the power of the twelve Star Gods.

- Yi Geon was stealing and using the Star Gods' powers.

But Hugo went around correcting every single one of those countless rumors. So people still praised Yi Geon.

There seemed to be others besides Hugo correcting them, but who knows.

'Well, it's obvious.'

Probably after Yi Geon's death, those who vanished like Hailey or Kevin...

And Giselle, looking at Steven, raised the corner of her mouth.

"Don't do anything useless. Why don't you come under me too?"

She grabbed Steven's jaw.

Well, aside from Hugo, on whom politics didn't work anyway, everyone else wasn't even worth paying attention to.

"We're all on the same side anyway. Have you already forgotten? What happened in the tower?"

"......!!!"

"I'll take care of Hugo soon too, so don't worry."

At that incredibly dangerous laugh, Steven immediately realized.

'Hugo is in danger.'

This woman might actually kill Hugo.

At the same time, Giselle, hearing something from the beaten Ivan, laughed.

"Yeah, the surrendered Ox is now on our side. And now, only the Lion remains... You'll naturally come under me too, right?"

At those words, Steven raised his middle finger.

"Fuck off, you bitch."

Veins bulging on her neck, Giselle kicked Steven.

* * *

And a few days later.

Yang Wei and Steven were sweating profusely.

For a specific reason.

“E-excuse me. Are there no adults here?”

The two who had come to Hugo’s house were flustered at the sight of the child standing before them.

And the one staring right at them from the yard was none other than 4-year-old Yuhwa.

Cheon Yuhwa was staring openly at the two men who had trespassed(?) into the yard.

And she neither cried nor smiled. With a look as if she were watching thieves, Yuhwa simply stared, causing the two grown men to break out in a cold sweat.

“E-excuse me, little one? We’re not suspicious people.”

“Is, is Hugo not inside? We came to see Hugo, but... no answer...”

“Hugo? Daddy?”

At the clear, chirpy voice, Yang Wei and Steven shrieked.

So cute. Insanely so!

No, more than that!

“Daddy?! Then this is Hugo’s daughter? Oh my god!! How can a kid be this pretty?! I thought she was a walking doll!!”

“...!!!”

They couldn’t believe Hugo had a child, but the kid was so pretty! Honestly, they had never seen a kid like this before!

But regardless, Cheon Yuhwa continued to eye them suspiciously.

And as if pushed by that gaze, the two finally decided to step outside.

“He wouldn’t have gone far since his kid is here, so let’s wait outside for now.”

“Y-yeah.”

But it was right then.

Apparently displeased with them, Yuhwa took out a suspicious-looking remote from her arms.

It was a remote that vaguely resembled a car smart key. Well, the shape was a bit peculiar, like something out of a horror movie.

However, the two who saw that remote couldn't help but scream.

“Agh! What the! That’s Igeon’s sacred artifact!”

“Why is that thing here!”

Indeed.

It was an item Igeon had made long ago to screw over... to drive away the Twelve Apostles.

He had added Sagittarius’s tracking skill to his belongings, hence the name.

At the sight of the familiar remote, they went pale.

“Are you insane! Why would Hugo give that to a kid?!”

“No, no, no! Don't let her press it!! If she presses it, we’re done for!”

Having been on the receiving end of it several times, they panicked and rushed toward Yuhwa.

“L-little one? Don’t misunderstand! W-we’re not bad people...!!!”

“Right, I’m nice, right? That’s dangerous, so give it here, okay?”

But at those words, Cheon Yuhwa frowned prettily.

And as if she now thought they were definitely bad people, she was about to press the remote button.

Even worse, of the three buttons, the one at the very bottom!

“Aagh!! It’s the third button, the third one!”

“If we get hit by that, we’ll be out for 20 weeks, even for us!”

They held hands and stamped their feet.

“Hey! Yang Pig! Do something, quick!!”

“Ugh! Little one! Here, I'm nice, right?! I'll give you this!”

Yang Wei urgently pulled out candy from his bag.

“Here! The most popular candy among kids these days!! Don’t you want some!!”

“...When did you even make that?”

“A month ago! It's at peak popularity right now!!”

“...Did you even buy a license from us?”

“No way!”

Click.

But regardless, Yang Wei waved the Leo candy at Yuhwa.

“Look at this! The most popular line in the 13 Heroes Candy~ It’s either a lion face or a cat paw! Here, how about it? You want some, right? Then give that dangerous thing to Mister. Let’s trade it for this.”

However, Yuhwa glared at the candy as if deeply unimpressed.

Her favorite candy was either Daddy’s or Igeon’s.

And as if reading her about-to-explode expression, Steven and Yang Wei flinched.

“Hey. He-hey! I don't think this is it.”

“Wh-what are you doing! Hurry, take out something else!”

“Damn it, oka...!”

But it was right then.

Crunch!

Yang Wei, who had been stepping backward, froze.

The sound of something under his foot being crushed was heard.

And that thing was...

“Aagh!! The figurine?!”

Perhaps put out for a nice sunbathing session, the Igeon and Hugo figurines that had been carefully placed on a towel were shattered.

And the look on Yuhwa’s face as she discovered this was a sight to behold.

“It broke.”

“W-wait!”

“Killed it.”

“N-no! Aagh! Look! Igeon’s face is smashed, but Daddy’s is fine! I’ll buy you a new one for the broken...!”

“Killed Igeon.”

Enraged, Yuhwa finally pressed the remote button.

Click!

“Aaaaaaagh!!!”

Yang Wei went flying, hit by a missile.

And when the enraged Yuhwa was about to glare at Steven and press the remote—

“Yuhwa, when did you go out to the yard?”

“!!!”

Steven turned his head at the familiar voice as if he had been saved.

And seeing him trembling, Hugo’s eyes went wide.

“What. Why are you here?”

“Hugo!!”

Just as Steven threw his arms around Hugo as if he were a god...

Click!

Yuhwa pressed the button.

(To be continued in the next part)

---

Side Story 34. Cultist Maker (3)

“I didn’t think you bastards would come all the way here.”

In Hugo’s house, the living room.

With a displeased face, Hugo tossed a whiskey glass.

Whoosh!

And the one who caught it was Steven, sitting across from him as if cowering.

Hugo opened the expensive whiskey Steven had brought as a housewarming gift. It was a liquor worth 50 million won.

“I don’t know why you came, but I’m allowing it only until we finish this. Hurry up, state your business, and get lost.”

Steven nodded but still looked at Hugo with terror. Or, to be precise, at Yuhwa, whom Hugo was holding.

Yuhwa was sitting on Hugo’s lap, pressing the remote button.

There was even a touch of fury in her pressing.

Clickclickclickclickclickclickclickclick.

At the same time, Yuhwa glared persistently at Steven. With a look that seemed to ask, ‘Why isn’t this working?’

That was why Steven was trembling in fear.

‘Damn. I don’t know why the missile isn’t flying at me.’

Indeed.

Yang Wei had been blasted away by a missile, but no missile had come flying at him.

The reason was unknown.

The only thing that was certain…

‘Hugo gave that thing to his daughter.’

So Steven flared up and protested to Hugo.

“Hey, are you insane? Why would you hand that to a kid!”

“What’s wrong with it?”

“What? What’s wrong? Hey! Don’t you know what kind of thing that is? You watched Igeon send us flying with it countless times! Knowing its lethality, you still give it to a little kid!”

At that, Hugo looked dumbfounded.

“What nonsense. This thing is broken. Look, it’s not even activating now.”

“No, it did activate, I’m telling you! Didn’t you see Yang Wei get hit and go flying?”

“Huh. You must’ve done some weird stupid shit. You idiots.”

At that, Steven looked at Yuhwa as if wronged.

“That’s not it! Your daughter launched a missile!”

“Shut up! Our kid launch something? She’s a kid who gets startled even by thunder and clings to you! How could a kid that timid launch a missile!”

“Argh!”

Steven pounded his chest in frustration. But he could roughly guess why the missile wasn’t coming.

‘Because Hugo’s right next to me.’

He wasn’t sure, but that remote probably didn’t activate when Hugo was around.

So Steven subtly sidled up closer to Hugo.

At this sight, Yuhwa puffed up her rice-cake cheeks and kept pressing the button.

Clickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclick.

Clutching the shattered Igeon figurine to her chest, Yuhwa pouted with duck lips.

Finally, Hugo laughed at the sight of Yuhwa.

“Yuhwa, Daddy will buy you a new Igeon figurine. So let’s stop being mad, okay?”

But Yuhwa shook her head back and forth with teary eyes.

“No. No.”

“No?”

“Already killed Igeon. New one no use... .”

When Yuhwa sniffled, an unusual sight, Hugo, startled, patted her.

“Okay, okay. Then Daddy will go to the hospital and ask the doctor to definitely save Igeon. That works, right?”

“Really? Then Igeon can live?”

“Yeah, Igeon can live.”

Even though the real Igeon couldn’t be revived.

And perhaps convinced by her father’s words, Yuhwa—

Clickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclickclick.

“Hey! STOP PRESSING IT!!!!”

Yuhwa ignored Steven’s shout entirely and kept pressing.

And Hugo looked at Steven with pity.

“So. Why did you come here?”

Steven flinched.

It seemed he finally remembered the reason he had come.

Just as expected.

“I heard you’ve been chasing down and correcting rumors about Igeon lately? Stop it.”

As if he had known it would be this, Hugo’s eyes immediately flashed.

“You, get out. Right now!”

“Hugo.”

“What, you cowardly bastard. Are you scared that if you correct the rumors about Igeon, you’ll be criticized?!”

“Hugo. I’m sorry.”

“...!”

At the unexpected words, Hugo’s eyes went round.

But Steven was sincere.

“If only we had followed the operation plan.”

If only they hadn’t been scared by the red eyes and run away.

“Maybe Igeon wouldn’t have fallen into that trap.”

It was Igeon of all people.

A monster of a bastard who single-handedly reclaimed over 50% of human territory and even captured the Red Eyes.

How could a guy like that fall into a trap?

In fact, someone had said it in that tower.

It was the bastard that Igeon used to call rotten crab.

- That trap was strong, but not inescapable. Yet Igeon fell into it. Why do you think?

- Th-that’s... Wasn’t it because Igeon had grown weak over time?

- Do you really think so? You have no shame. Not only did you not follow the operation, didn’t everyone run away in fear at the sight of the Red Eyes? The operation nearly became void, and the world almost perished.

- !

- Well, thankfully Igeon managed that, but because of it, his body, which was only supposed to provide support, became excessively overloaded. At that point, he was so weakened that he couldn’t even avoid the trap.

- ...!!

- In the end, everyone who ran away from that spot killed Igeon.

Everyone had nothing to say.

Especially Steven, who had been the first to leave, couldn’t raise his head.

“So I’m sorry. We might as well have killed Igeon.”

At those words, an enraged Hugo roughly grabbed Steven by the collar.

His face and eyes were flushed with murderous intent.

“You bastard, after five years you’re saying that...!!!”

The furious Hugo was about to punch Steven’s face, but soon stopped.

It was because of his daughter, who seemed terrified as she looked at him.

“Forget it. It’s not like this will suddenly make things good between us.”

“...!”

Receiving love calls from the Apostles, Hugo looked coldly at Steven.

“The Red Eyes. Why did you take credit for capturing it?”

Steven recalled that moment.

It was when reporters were bombarding them with questions about who had captured the Red Eyes.

And when Steven was about to answer, someone spoke first.

- Steven captured it!

The first to say that was Sergeyevich.

Flustered, Steven grabbed him, but this time Ivan spoke.

- That’s right. It was Steven. We all captured the Red Eyes together, but it was Steven who took its head.

- Hey!

They held him down.

They probably needed a scapegoat to represent themselves.

And they must have chosen the person who had the most public support and who was the most plausible.

Hugo asked fiercely.

“Then why didn’t you speak up back then?”

“Do you remember what I said before Igeon died?”

Hugo furrowed his brow.

- Do you know when hope disappears? It’s when the person you can believe in is gone. And Igeon was the symbol of victory, the mental pillar that made humanity believe we would definitely win.

That was definitely what he said.

Just as expected, Steven said.

“Because losing hope was more frightening than being criticized.”

“Losing hope?”

Steven let out a groan.

The Red Eyes was dead, but the problem was the many remaining monsters.

But the one who had died among them happened to be the true hero who had captured the Red Eyes. And the ones who actually survived were the fake heroes who had run away.

If that fact became known, the world would despair.

Wondering why those ones had survived.

And in the still-ongoing war, humanity would lose hope and fall into panic.

If that happened, even the Sacred Gods would struggle to exert their power, and humanity would be wiped out together.

“Falling into panic would be enough after all the monsters are gone.”

“So you shut your mouth for that reason?”

“Yeah. Humanity absolutely needs hope. So I was planning to keep my mouth shut until then, deal with all the monsters, and then tell the truth.”

“Unbelievable. You think I’ll believe that?”

“Then you tell me.”

Hugo sneered at Steven.

“Idiot. Don’t you get it? Those bastards pinned the credit on you—what does that look like? They’re cutting ties. If something like that happens, they’ll dump all the blame on you alone, won’t they?”

“Well, that was then.”

Right now, that wasn’t what mattered to Steven.

‘Giselle.’

“That woman is targeting you.”

After all, Hugo had been actively stamping out these recent rumors.

But Hugo gave Steven a look of disgust.

“So you came here to give me a warning?”

“Yeah. You’ve got a family now, so don’t stick your neck out too far.”

Giselle’s power was anything but ordinary. Sure, not long ago, she’d made moves to take Hugo out, but still…

“Anyway, if things get tough, come find me. I’ve got some decent weapons, you know.”

“Get lost. I’ll never need your help. If you came to apologize, you’ve got the wrong place.”

Steven chuckled as if he hadn’t expected much, ruffling Yuha’s hair.

“Kid, if anything happens, this uncle will help you out.”

“Don’t need it. My daddy’s stronger!”

Steven let out a wry laugh at that.

“Yeah. You’re right. Your dad is the strongest in the world. So make sure you find someone like your dad.”

At that, Hugo flared up angrily.

“Hey, don’t spout nonsense. Yuha, you don’t have to fall for lip service from a guy like that.”

Seeing the look in his eyes that said it was just empty talk with no sincerity, Steven was dumbfounded.

“Geez, I just gave my kid some dad-proud talk and….”

“Listen carefully, Yuha! Not Daddy! Geon-i is the strongest in the world!!!”

“?!”

Apparently, what had Hugo dissatisfied was that part, as he grabbed his daughter and started brainwashing(?) her.

“Got it?! Geon-i is the strongest! So if you ever meet someone, not someone like Daddy! You have to meet someone like Geon-i!!”

“Weally? Is Lee Geon the tweat?”

Thanks to that, Steven stared at Hugo, startled.

Seems fine on the outside, but now that I look, that bastard is really drunk!

Sure enough.

“Yeah! Come on, Yuha! Repeat after me! Geon-i is the best!”

“Geon-i is the tweat!”

“One more time!!”

“Tweat!”

Steven looked at Hugo, sweat beading on his forehead.

…Is he really okay???

* * *

A few months later.

Yuha’s little brother was born.

And the day a healthy baby boy was born, and after leaving the hospital, the whole family gathered to bask in joy.

“Hahaha! It’s a boy, so no one can complain now!!!”

Hugo ran straight to the community center.

It was to register the child’s birth.

Lee Jaewon, who had interfered to death with Yuha, was away temporarily on a mission.

Of course, even on his way out, Lee Jaewon had been extremely anxious.

- Seongju-nim, no. Absolutely not. You can’t name the second child Geon-i. No Geondori. No Geonsiki. Just no!!!

- I got it, so hurry up and go.

- I mean it, no!!!

Lee Jaewon had been keeping an eye on Hugo ever since the due date approached.

But with his wife’s permission secured, and no interfering pest in sight!

“Please name my child Geon-i!!!”

“?!”

The community center employee looked bewildered, glancing back and forth between the form and Hugo.

“Um, are you really going with this?”

“Yep~”

The employee looked at the form with a wary eye.

In the end, the employee smiled bitterly at Hugo, who seemed drunk.

“Uh… the character count is way too many.”

“Then this one.”

[HeavenAboveHeavenBelowAGeniusCoolAndAwesomeGeon]

“This is a bit….”

“Then something clean and simple!”

“Um… the surname has to match….”

“!!!”

The employee smiled, sweating.

Processing it wasn’t hard, but Hugo’s current state was something else.

“Um… how about you sober up first and come back another day?”

If they went ahead like this, he’d surely create a dark history by the next morning.

But Hugo was stubborn.

“It’s fine! Just do it! Quick, before the pest shows up!”

Ignoring the call from Lee Jaewon saying ‘I’m on my way, wait,’ Hugo hurriedly stamped the seal and submitted the form.

In the end, the sweating employees said,

“I’m sorry, but this name doesn’t seem possible.”

“What?! Why!!”

“Recently, a number of cases of impersonation or criminal misuse using Lee Geon-nim’s name have been discovered. Therefore, Lee Geon-nim’s name has been designated a special name and cannot be used for newborns for the time being.”

“What the?! There’s no such law!”

And that was the moment.

“Seongju-nim!!!”

Lee Jaewon stormed in, fuming, and dragged Hugo away.

“Here! The real form filled out by the Lady of the house! Seongju-nim, sit down quietly!”

“Wahhh!”

In the end, Hugo failed to name his second son Lee Geon again.

The second child’s name was Cheon Seongjae.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story 35. Otaku Devotion is Scary

Hugo’s children grew up quickly.

But just as fast, the kids’ fandom for Lee Geon grew.

And that fandom pierced the heavens, surprising even their parents and the people around them.

For example.

Bam!!!!

“Seongjae!!”

“Young master! Are you okay?!”

Three-year-old Seongjae was clumsy, so smacking his head into the wall was a daily occurrence.

And then.

“Oh my god, that sound was really loud—are you okay? …Seongjae?”

Hugo, who rushed over to Seongjae, couldn’t help but be bewildered.

He had no choice but to be.

“Is this kid crying, or not crying?”

Despite a huge bump forming on his head, Seongjae choked back sobs.

No, he was crying but forcing a smile, pitifully.

“’M fine. I didn’t cry! Lee Geon-nim might still come!!”

“Wha, why is he like this? Lee Geon-nim? What does that even mean?”

At that, Lee Jaewon broke out in a cold sweat.

“Well… he cried so much. So we told him if he kept crying, Santa Claus wouldn’t bring Lee Geon-nim….”

“Ah….”

In the end, on Christmas day, Hugo and Lee Jaewon had to dress up as Santa and Rudolph to give the present. Rudolph was Hugo.

And it didn’t stop there.

“Daddy daddy!”

“Turn it on quick! Turn it on! That! That thing!”

“Geez, again?”

Hugo sighed as he played Lee Geon’s video on his phone.

“Really, you two have probably boosted this video’s views by a quarter.”

Cheon Yuha, age 7. Cheon Seongjae, age 3. Both kids were head over heels for Lee Geon.

Especially, the kids’ favorite was the video of Lee Geon dropkicking the 12 Saints!

“Kyaa kyaa! So cool! So cool!”

“Daddy, one more time! One more time!”

“Good grief. If they’re going to like something, could they like something normal?”

At that, Lee Jaewon broke into a sweat.

“Are there any normal ones among Lee Geon-nim’s videos?”

“…There’s no way.”

Every video related to Lee Geon got flagged by review boards and designated as harmful content.

Even the ones that were uploaded as supposedly normal ones were far from heroic.

Anyway, while teens in their late teens to people in their 20s and 30s might like Lee Geon, toddlers normally didn’t like him.

In fact, not long ago,

there had been several awkward situations because of Seongjae.

It must have been when the kindergarten held a charity doll-drawing event for neighbors in need.

“Now, to the friend who did the most good deeds and came in first, we’ll give the coolest man among the heroes!”

At those words, Seongjae did good deeds and collected stickers with all his might.

And then.

“Wow, Seongjae collected 300 stickers in a month and came in first!”

“Waaaah!”

“Then we’ll give Seongjae the coolest man among the heroes!”

With a pounding heart and anticipation, Seongjae opened the gift package.

But.

“There! Everyone’s favorite hero! Our hero! Steven…!”

“Uwaaaaaaaah!!! This isn’t it!!!”

“??!!”

Clutching the Steven doll, Seongjae wailed sorrowfully.

Thanks to that, his friends and teachers were completely bewildered and at a loss.

“Wha, why is he like this? This is the most popular among kids, the Lion Seat!”

Indeed, if you’d asked the kids back then, 10 out of 10 would have said Lion Seat was their favorite.

Of course, Lee Geon came in dead last.

And on the way home, Lee Jaewon, who’d caught on to the situation, had apparently broken into a cold sweat.

Seemed like Seongjae had even been forced to take a group photo while holding the Steven doll.

“Yo, young master. When we go home, I’ll buy you a Lee Geon-nim doll. Don’t cry.”

Unable to just throw away a gift from his teachers, Seongjae clung to Steven, sniffling and crying.

“The coolest is Lee Geon-nim. Not the kitty.”

That’s why Hugo could only shake his head side to side.

“Our kids are really weird. Why do they like Geon-i so much?”

Lee Jaewon didn’t feel it was worth answering.

Well, anyway, that wasn’t what mattered right now.

“S, Seongju-nim. The call.”

Hugo bristled at the incoming call.

The other party was none other than the Association that managed awakeners.

It oversaw observation posts, the Planetarium (the list of constellations), and mediated disputes between the Star Seats.

And.

-Hugo-nim! You have the TV on, of course? It’s a worldwide broadcast right now. Is it really okay to send only one staff member? Ah! Well, even with just one, for the Archer Seat, that shouldn’t be hard for you.

At the mocking voice, Hugo’s temper flared.

This was the annual official talent recruitment event, but geez.

“Seongju-nim. This year too… our constellation will have zero inductees, won’t it?”

At Lee Jaewon’s words, Hugo flinched.

That was right.

It had been seven years since the star constellations appeared.

The world had already undergone upheaval, becoming a society where awakeners had integrated.

“Virgo is already opening branches in other countries, they say….”

“What?! Branches?”

“The tracts of land they’ve gobbled up are no joke….”

“Dammit, that idiot Kevin, for all his stupidity, has a good head for business…!!”

Anyway, the 12 Star Seats gathered outstanding talents each year and nurtured the power of the Star Gods.

I heard they had thousands of first-string combatants alone.

But compared to that, the Archer Seat had a measly three star-inductees in total.

“That’s me, Seongju-nim, and one tomboy. The other left yesterday….”

“Ugh….”

“Somehow we made it through last year, but if this keeps up, we’ll come in last again and lose the profit shares.”

“Ugh….”

The more star-inductees, the more faith, wealth, and power increased.

But what good was any of that.

-Now that I think about it, the Archer Seat has the lowest recognition every year, doesn’t it? Ah, I do hope you can snag at least one B-rank this year. You can’t keep living off pity votes forever.

Hugo glared at the phone receiver.

Well, he wasn’t wrong.

The ordinary believers, the general public’s approval rate, that is—the donors—were exceptionally high, which kept the constellation running. But the most crucial star-inductees were zero.

‘Without direct star-inductees, the limits are huge.’

But among those elite troops, rumors about Lee Geon circulated, making him the #1 target to avoid!

“What about the applicant documents right now?”

“Zero.”

“What about the aptitude test side?”

“Huh?”

“The aptitude tests for the newbies this year must be out. S-rank! A-rank!”

“Ah. Yes. Kali, Gort, Oliver… Ah, there they are on the broadcast. The S-ranks.”

“!”

Hugo and Lee Jaewon turned their gazes to the TV.

“Anyway, rumors say two of those are evaluated as SS-rank….”

“What? SS-rank?! Great! That’s like you! So, what’s the compatibility result?”

All of humanity had the patron gods step in to conduct aptitude tests.

It was to roughly predict how far they could grow if they received a god’s power.

And that prediction accuracy was over 95%.

Scouting them like crazy was normal.

But apart from individual ability, the most crucial thing was their compatibility with the Star Seat.

No matter how strong, if the harmony is poor, they receive less support from the god.

In other words, because they don’t match the god’s taste, the crumbs they get are fewer. Conversely, if the compatibility is high, the god’s support is over 500%!

Even a C-rank could receive S-rank level treatment and become immensely wealthy if their compatibility was high.

So compatibility became the best negotiation card when recruiting talent.

Hugo couldn’t help but have his eyes sparkling.

“So, what’s the compatibility?”

“Ah, well… the S-rank Oliver has compatibility with Leo and Aries. Kali, the SS-rank, has the highest compatibility with Libra, so it’s said they’ve already decided on that side.”

“Th, then what about the kid Gort? It’s rumored he’s an SS-rank along with Kali, right? How’s his compatibility with the Archer Seat? We can bring him in, right?”

"That, well, the compatibility between Goat and Singungjwa is D-rank. Singungjwa is already the lowest constellation, and with compatibility like that, the chances of him coming are zero."

Hugo despaired.

"SS-rank… SS-rank…."

"Anyway, Goat has high compatibility with Sajajwa… especially Hwangsajwa… so it's a total festive mood over there."

"Hu, Hwangsajwa must be excited… to take a fellow who's SS-rank."

Just looking at I Jaewon, who received SS-rank compatibility, showed how much their strength would rise.

*'Their standing would change with just one S-rank.'*

And perhaps he had noticed Hugo's despairing situation.

An infuriating voice came through the receiver.

*-Anyway, Hugo-nim. It looks like it'll be another bad year for Singungjwa, so I contacted you in advance to take care of you.*

"What? Take care?"

*-Yes. In the A- and B-ranks, compatibility with Singungjwa is ambiguous, so no one will go there. At least there's one with A-rank compatibility in the D-rank—would you like to bring them in?*

Hugo slammed his head against the table.

If they're D-rank, they'll just try to shift to lay followers or support roles—who would choose a combat sacred constellation that fights on the front lines!

I Jaewon smiled bitterly.

"Well, it can't be helped this year either. It's never easy for compatibility with Singungjwa to come out high. I'll somehow try to bring someone from the B-rank…."

"Damn it, this is all because of our damn Seongsin! I told you to lower your standards! You damn look-ist god! What's wrong with the looks of those SS-rank kids! They're pretty enough! Handsome enough! What's the problem! What don't you like!"

But Jagyeolsaju-in was nonchalant.

*[That wench will be taken by Cheonching anyway, and the males have absolutely no artistic or intellectual beauty. That kind of thing only suits barbarian gods.]*

"$#*$#&#*!"

Hugo wanted to strangle his Seongsin to death.

But it was at that moment.

*-Now, the three candidates will choose their sacred constellations! All three, please come up on stage… Huh?! Benjamin Goat didn't even come to the venue? Then where is he!*

"What. Missing? Could Ivan have taken him already?"

"Well…"

The world and even they were flustered by the sudden live broadcast accident—that's when.

*Bang!!*

"!!"

Someone burst into Singungjwa's office.

And as if a bear had barged in, Hugo and I Jaewon grabbed each other and shrieked.

"Wha-what! Why is he here?"

That's right.

The one who burst into Singungjwa's small, shabby office was none other than Benjamin Goat (16)!

"Is this the Singungjwa Seongdan?!"

"Y-yes, it is…."

The large man bowed his head.

"My name is Benjamin Goat, and I received S-rank compatibility this time! Please accept me into Singungjwa!"

"?????"

Hugo and I Jaewon wore expressions of utter confusion.

*Why on earth is he here?*

*What's lacking that he'd choose Singungjwa?*

That was roughly their expression.

But regardless, Goat smiled brightly.

"I fell for Singungjwa after seeing Hugo-nim and I Jaewon-nim fight! If you just accept me, I'll work hard!"

Hugo and I Jaewon blinked.

And one second, two seconds, three seconds.

"Seongju-nim!!"

Hugo was overjoyed.

"Here! Sit here! The contract is here!!"

"Se-Seongju-nim! That's a promotional poster signed by I Geon-nim!"

"Ah! Here!"

Of course, Jagyeolsaju-in seemed displeased.

*[Someone like that should leave….]*

"Aack!! No! You damn Seongsin, I really won't feed you!"

After that, Goat joined Singungjwa.

And that news shocked the entire world.

"Hey, did you hear? Goat joined Singungjwa!"

"What? Wasn't Singungjwa a joke? Why would he go there?"

"If even Goat is joining, doesn't Singungjwa really have something going on?"

"Right, there's no way that kind of guy would join without thinking…! There must be some secret!"

Thanks to that, Singungjwa's value skyrocketed.

Sponsors and lay followers flocked in, making it number one in public support.

And even Seongdos rushed in en masse, becoming the catalyst for Singungjwa's explosive growth.

Of course, Ivan, who had prepared a big party thinking he'd bring in an SS-rank, was enraged and ran wild.

And some time later, in America.

On Cheon Seongjae's fifth birthday, the day that would become the cause for him to hate birthdays.

Cheon Ji-u's lab.

Knock knock.

"Chief Researcher Cheon Ji-u-nim, a guest has come to see you."

"A guest? Who is it?"

"Well, it's Sergeyevich… the Magaljwa saint has come."

"!"

Cheon Ji-u was greeting an unexpected guest.

**(To be continued in the next episode)**

**Side Story 36. You Must Trust Him Completely (1)**

Cheon Ji-u was once again surprised by the unexpected guest. It was because of the person before her eyes.

*'The Magaljwa saint.'*

He was a middle-aged man with a rough-grown beard.

At the same time, as one of the 12 saints appeared, Cheon Ji-u immediately grew wary. She couldn't help it.

*'Could it be that they found out I'm investigating the Demonic Tower?'*

That's right.

In fact, at this time, Cheon Ji-u was investigating I Geon's survival.

Of course, Haeilli and Kebin were also investigating I Geon's death, but for a different reason than theirs.

*-Honey, about I Geon-nim. He might still be alive.*

*-What? Geon-i is alive?*

Hugo was I Geon's close friend. Because of that, he also had many of the junk sacred items I Geon had made. Most were for commercial(?) purposes.

*-Look at this! If I activate this, a mountain flies away! Geon-i made all of these!*

*-Gyaa gyaa! I Geon-nim is amazing! Amazing!*

*-Right? Our Geon-i is the best!*

*-Wow, there really are a lot of I Geon-nim's sacred items. Right now, the saints have taken them all, so we can't even study them. They won't even approve research…*

Thus, Cheon Ji-u was able to encounter I Geon's sacred items more closely than anyone, and as an originally outstanding scientist, she took great interest in I Geon's sacred items.

It was for no other reason.

*'My goodness, Magaljwa is no match at all for I Geon-nim's sacred items!'*

Compared to I Geon's items, Magaljwa's items were too shoddy. In durability, power—every aspect.

So it was strange.

*'How did this happen? Weren't I Geon-nim's sacred items made by Magaljwa?'*

So, wasn't that why awakeners were aiming for I Geon's weapons through dark routes?

*'If I Geon was that level, if we awakeners use them, how much stronger would we be?' That was roughly the reason.*

Of course, Cheon Ji-u knew the truth.

*-Haha. Geon-i wasn't an awakener who relied on weapons. Weapons were just tools that helped him catch monsters faster; how many monsters did he kill with his bare hands?*

Well, it didn't matter.

*-Honey. If we study I Geon-nim's sacred items, we might be able to make special support items!*

Above all, in the early days of Seongdan, the survival rate of Seongdos was incredibly low. There were weapons from Magaljwa and defensive powers from Hwangsajwa, but the weak durability and skill limitations made the survival rate abysmal.

So Cheon Ji-u designed various support items based on I Geon's sacred items. For humanity, and for the safety of Singungjwa's Seongdos—who were already few in number.

But in that process, Cheon Ji-u noticed.

*'I Geon-nim's sacred items are still alive.'*

They were items with egos. And those items were still moving with I Geon's magic power. Well, the most they did was breathe, but still.

Anyway, is that why?

*-Honey. You said I Geon-nim doesn't receive the power of Seongsin, right?*

*-Yes, Geon-i is self-sufficient, so he replenishes magic power by eating and sleeping…*

With that, Cheon Ji-u became certain.

*'Perhaps I Geon-nim might still be alive.'*

Hugo hadn't noticed, but the sacred items were alive, breathing with a thumping beat. As if waiting for their master.

So Cheon Ji-u was planning to search the Demonic Tower.

But then.

"I heard you've been making something interesting lately."

*'Of all times, it had to be Magaljwa, the crafting constellation, that showed up.'*

Cheon Ji-u narrowed her brows looking at Sergeyevich who appeared before her. He must have noticed she was making support items.

Sure enough.

"It is illegal for someone who isn't from Magaljwa to manufacture sacred items. You must know that."

"It's not sacred items, just support items."

"Anything made without Magaljwa's approval is illegal."

At that smile, Cheon Ji-u looked at Magaljwa as if it were abominable. Because the intention was obvious.

"So you're telling me to discard the items?"

"I'm not that heartless. Either entrust the blueprints to Magaljwa, or join Magaljwa yourself. Either way, I'll give you satisfactory compensation."

"Huh."

Cheon Ji-u was dumbfounded, but in fact Sergeyevich was grinding his teeth internally. Well, he was also stunned by her awesomely beautiful appearance.

*'Damn. After I Geon, what kind of woman is this.'*

In truth, his subordinates had reported that Cheon Ji-u was making support items based on I Geon's sacred items. But back then, he had just scoffed. What could a mere ordinary human do?

But when he saw part of the blueprints that Gwonsoksin had secretly obtained, he couldn't help but be horrified.

*'Th-this woman is better at design than me!'*

So he felt it was dangerous.

*'Damn. If this gets out into the world, Magaljwa's authority will crumble in an instant…!'*

Instead, Singungjwa would rise! The balance of the world would completely change.

And above all.

*'This woman. I heard she's investigating the Demonic Tower.'*

She must have noticed while investigating I Geon's sacred items. That I Geon's items were superior to his own.

Because of that, she had begun to doubt I Geon's death.

*'Well, since she's Hugo's wife, she must have heard all sorts of things from that bastard.'*

Anyway, she was a troublesome opponent.

Is that why? Sergeyevich pretended to be calm and looked at Cheon Ji-u.

"It's not a bad deal anyway, right? Next to a poor husband, you wouldn't be able to buy what you want anyway."

When Sergeyevich gestured, his subordinates presented gifts. They were luxury bags.

Seeing them, Cheon Ji-u smiled coldly.

"I have nothing to say to those who killed I Geon-nim."

"I-I don't know what you're talking about?"

"My husband. He agonized for a long time, saying he should have come out from the tower midway. Even though the city was under attack, because he left that sick child behind, things turned out that way."

"That's not wrong. But?"

"But what if something like this was discovered in the city?"

Cheon Ji-u took out a completely rusted lump of iron from the drawer.

And Sergeyevich froze when he saw it.

"……!?!"

Well, of course. Wasn't that the pheromone sacred item designed years ago during the Demonic Tower raid to draw monsters into the city!

*'I took care of that perfectly back then. How is that here…!!'*

As if reading his expression, Cheon Ji-u smiled brightly.

"Naturally, I found it with I Geon-nim's sacred item."

"……!!"

*I Geon, that damn bastard! That son of a bitch hinders me even in death,* Sergeyevich ground his teeth.

But he wasn't one to back down over something like that.

"I don't really know what that is…."

"It doesn't matter if you deny it. We found your DNA on this. And we've already handed it over to the media and the police."

"?!!"

"Well, even if it's not evidence that you killed I Geon-nim, it can be evidence that you tried to attack the city."

Sergeyevich looked at Cheon Ji-u fiercely. The energy of the Seongsin that oozed out eerily was a bonus.

"Now that I look at you, do you also want to become a cold, dead star like I Geon?"

But Cheon Ji-u didn't flinch.

"Stars are fixed stars that undergo nuclear fusion, so they don't cool down."

*Is this woman for real??*

"Anyway, I had a good laugh."

Cheon Ji-u turned on her cell phone. It contained recordings of their conversation just now.

"Instead of wasting time here, wouldn't it be wise to chase after those documents you sent to the media?"

"……!"

"If you understand."

Cheon Ji-u put the luxury bags Sergeyevich had brought into a trash can and handed them back.

"On your way out, could you please empty this trash?"

Sergeyevich ground his teeth.

* * *

"Noona! Noona! Look at this!"

Cheon Seongjae ran over to his noona with a bright smile.

"I Geon-nim jjondegi! Jjondegi!"

Seongjae ran to his noona, smiling brightly at the snack he received for the first time in a week.

"I got it for being good! It's I Geon-nim's jjondegi!! Aren't you jealous!"

Cheon Seongjae, age 5. Cheon Yuha, age 9.

And these siblings were usually rivals who would snatch and be snatched from(?) when it came to I Geon's things.

Was it because they knew that?

"Really? Let noona have some."

"No!"

"Hey! Cheon Seongjae! Give it here!"

"No! I Geon-nim's jjondegi is mine!"

Seongjae happily waved a giant piece of jjondigi, bigger than his head.

“I’m gonna eat this all by myself! Noona, jealous! Jealous!”

But unlike usual, his noona just looked at him with pitiful eyes.

Sure enough.

“Hmph. Adults don’t eat stuff like that. So childish.”

“?!”

When the little brother stared in shock, Yoo Ha proudly held up something, glinting.

And it was none other than chocolate-flavored milk with Lee Geon’s face on the stick.

“Adults drink stuff like this.”

It was a popular item from the 13 Heroes collaboration. And the stick with Lee Geon’s face was quite rare.

Production was low, and whenever adults spotted a Lee Geon stick, they snapped it up.

Seeing Yoo Ha sipping the milk from a kid’s cup, Seongjae burst into tears and rushed at her.

“I wanna drink it too! Jjaewon hyung! Give me some too! Lee Geon-nim!”

“Young master, you can’t! It’ll rot your teeth!!”

“Waaaaah!”

Lee Jaewon patted Cheon Seongjae.

“I’ll give you something even better on your birthday, little master. Please hold on just a little longer.”

Cheon Seongjae grew sullen.

“Don’t want that. On my birthday… I just want to see Mommy.”

Lee Jaewon looked at Cheon Seongjae with pity.

And for good reason. Over the past couple of years,

Cheon Jiwoo had been terribly busy with support item development and the search for Lee Geon.

‘Lord Hugo is also busy hunting down Lee Geon rumors and doing mercenary work.’

So the one looking after young Seongjae was mostly Lee Jaewon.

But even he often had to leave his post, and when Yoo Ha went to school, Seongjae was alone a lot.

Yet despite that, Seongjae never threw a tantrum, knowing his parents were busy.

However,

“Still… this time, I want to see Mommy.”

And perhaps this time, that wish came true.

Swoosh.

On a rainy day. Cheon Seongjae’s birthday.

On a road near the airport.

“Mommy, Mommy, look at this! Jjaewon hyung gave it to me! Lee Geon-nim milk!”

She’d be here only two days, but Cheon Seongjae, who called his mother from America, looked overjoyed.

And Lee Jaewon, driving them back, also seemed happy to see Seongjae smile for the first time in a while.

“Madam, are you sure it’s okay to leave the day after tomorrow? Since you came all this way, it would be nice if you could see the Lord too…”

“Ah, it’s fine. I’m just stopping by briefly. It’d be a bother to ask a busy person to come.”

“Indeed. The Lord is on an important mission in Australia…”

But it was then.

As Lee Jaewon was speaking, he looked at Cheon Jiwoo with a strange expression.

“But Madam, before coming here, did you happen to meet another saint?”

Cheon Jiwoo was startled.

“Huh? Ah, the Capricorn Saint. A few days before my flight…”

“Capricorn?”

Lee Jaewon immediately tensed. He wasn’t sure, but it felt like Capricorn had placed some kind of skill.

And perhaps she read his expression.

“It’s fine. I have a talisman, you see.”

What hung around Cheon Jiwoo’s neck was a holy relic of Lee Geon.

“The Lord gave it to you? But wasn’t it unusable without Lee Geon-nim?”

“With faith, wouldn’t it work somehow?”

“Faith? Haha.”

Anyway, at Seongjae’s complaint that he was hungry, they briefly stopped at a fast food place.

And then.

“Hey, what is this? Did this person really die because of us?”

“Th-That’s impossible!”

In a corner of the parking lot, Cheon Jiwoo and Cheon Seongjae encountered the Libra Saint’s sons, the Yoon Si-woo brothers.

“Damn it, take care of that woman and the brat! Use that thing our mother used to deal with Lee Geon!”

They summoned what would later be known as , a giant toad.

At the same time, Cheon Jiwoo realized.

The culprit who killed Lee Geon.

The problem was what came next.

“Mommy!”

The toad focused its attacks on Cheon Jiwoo.

[Keeehhhk!]

It was because of an object that Capricorn had left on Cheon Jiwoo.

It looked like a tiny insect-like device—a pheromone relic just like the one that had summoned Hugo from the Tower!

A relic that attracted monsters.

Undoubtedly meant to kill Cheon Jiwoo and steal her research data.

Boom!!!

In the end, Lee Jaewon rushed to the parking lot, now a scene of chaos.

“Madam!!”

Seeing the monster singling out Cheon Jiwoo, he ground his teeth, and as if she had noticed, Cheon Jiwoo tried urgently to get away.

“Jaewon-ssi! Take Seongjae!”

“Mommy!”

Lee Jaewon took Seongjae, put the Sagittarius Guardian Necklace on him, and placed him inside the car.

“Young master. Absolutely. No matter what happens, you must not come out of here.”

“……!!”

“It’s okay. Your father will soon come to rescue you. Trust your father.”

“……!!”

Right after that, Lee Jaewon was swallowed by the monster while protecting Cheon Jiwoo.

But Seongjae clearly saw.

Though in his panic, he couldn’t remember it now.

Flash!

The moment the two were swallowed.

The relic necklace of Lee Geon that Cheon Jiwoo wore gave off a light.

As if guarding both their souls.

So that twenty years later, they might meet again.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Extra Episode 37. You Must Trust Him Completely (2)

Hugo couldn’t believe his eyes.

Before him lay a city turned into pandemonium.

Truly a grand panic in the heart of the metropolis.

[Warning. Warning. Red Zone monster invasion.]

[Hurry and evacuate…!]

The number of victims had already surpassed tens of thousands.

And Hugo, who’d been doing mercenary work in Australia, had received a call from Lee Jaewon twenty minutes ago.

- My Lord! Please come quickly! The Madam is in danger! An unidentified monster is… Urk!

Upon hearing that call, Hugo immediately found a teleporter and urgently flew to Korea.

But.

“Jiwoo!!”

He couldn’t find his wife. Nor even Lee Jaewon.

‘What happened? Jaewon would never abandon a monster fight…!’

Hugo glared fiercely at the monster targeting the apartment complex.

And it was as he fired a binding arrow and scanned the area.

‘That’s…!’

He spotted a car shining red in the parking lot.

It was none other than Lee Jaewon’s car.

So Hugo rushed to the car and opened the door.

“Jiwoo, Jaewon! Are you in here?”

But when he opened the door, Hugo was stunned.

“Se-Seongjae?!”

“Daddy…!!”

Inside was his son, clutching the Lee Geon milk, tears streaming down his face.

The Sagittarius-patterned necklace that Seongjae wore was glowing red.

Surely that had been protecting his son.

But that’s why Hugo couldn’t comprehend the situation.

“What are you doing here…!”

He’d only heard about Jiwoo from Lee Jaewon, and so Hugo was bewildered.

But he soon caught on.

‘Today is Seongjae’s birthday.’

Clearly, such an incident had broken out while his wife was briefly meeting their son.

As expected.

“Daddy, Mommy and Jaewon hyung…!”

Hugo stroked his frozen son.

“It’s okay now. Where did Mommy and Jaewon hyung go? Did they go somewhere else?”

At those words, Seongjae flinched, shut his eyes tight, and pointed at the monster.

That was enough.

His face turning pale, Hugo immediately shut the car door.

“Stay still! You absolutely must not come out!”

“Daddy!!”

Hugo charged straight toward the monster.

‘Damn, I thought I couldn’t feel any energy…!’

And when Hugo arrived at the monster’s location, he saw Awakened ones plunged into utter chaos.

“Damn! What the hell is that monster!”

“Save us! We can’t even face it!”

“If even S-ranks can’t handle it, who will!”

At a glance, dozens of people—constellation members from Leo, Virgo, Gemini.

But judging by their state, it was practically annihilation.

And faintly, from inside the toad’s body, he could feel the energy of Lee Jaewon and his wife.

The moment he realized that, Hugo’s feet moved on their own.

The constellation members had no choice but to be horrified.

“Lord Hugo! You must not approach! That monster is strange!”

“It absorbs all the power of constellation gods!”

Yet despite the warnings around him, Hugo charged at the toad.

As they said, no power of the constellation gods worked on it.

But that was irrelevant to Hugo.

Stab!!!

“!!”

It was only natural, for he had been trained ruthlessly by Lee Geon.

And as if to prove it, Hugo stabbed the monster’s eye with his bow instead of a skill.

At the same time, he fiercely pried open the toad’s momentarily gaping maw.

Riiiip!!

Seeing that brute strength, the Leo constellation members were appalled.

“Wi-With his bare hands?!”

But there was no time to be shocked.

Having torn open the toad’s mouth, Hugo braced its palate with his shoulder and wedged the bow in to keep it from closing.

Crunch!!

It was a sight like pinning a crocodile’s jaw.

Then Hugo immediately went inside the toad’s mouth.

The constellation members went white as sheets.

“Lord Hugo!!!!”

It was no different from suicide.

In fact, as Hugo entered the monster’s throat, his skin melted and his airway was damaged.

The situation was so critical that the Scorching Chief urgently warned him.

[Any further and your life is in danger. This creature devours the power of the gods!]

If the protection of the constellation gods vanished, Hugo would practically become an ordinary person.

There was no way he could survive inside a monster’s body.

[Hugo!]

But Hugo ignored it.

In his mind was only the thought of rescuing the two.

And after some time had passed.

‘!’

Hugo, having reached the stomach, felt relieved.

Perhaps because it was before digestion, he found his wife and Lee Jaewon unharmed.

‘No injuries, not yet digested.’

Immediately, Hugo summoned his raven vassal god and sent the two outside.

And when the two people came out of the toad’s mouth, the constellation members were beside themselves.

“Oh my god, they’re insane! How did people come out of there?”

“It’s Lord Hugo!”

“More importantly, how is that bow not broken?”

Hearing that, Hugo, who was clinging to the toad’s uvula, smiled.

‘Who do you think made this bow? As if it would break.’

The constellation members hurriedly approached to help Hugo out.

But.

“Argh!!”

“Lord Hugo!!!”

As he was trying to escape through its throat, Hugo was dragged back inside.

Desperately, Hugo called for his constellation god, but the god could not answer.

[Damn, my power is…!]

The Scorching Chief’s power had been devoured by the toad.

In the end, Hugo was slammed all the way to the bottom of the stomach.

Splash!

“Kuh-huk!!”

Drenched in digestive fluid, Hugo thought he would die like this.

But it was at that moment.

Flash!

‘!’

A light shone from the wristwatch Hugo was wearing.

The very watch that Lee Geon had given him as a gift.

At the same time, an astonishing thing happened.

“Kuh-huh-hurk!!! Wait a sec!”

Perhaps it had an emergency escape function.

His left arm, wearing the watch, was lifted on its own, and without warning, Hugo was dragged somewhere.

“Ack! Wait! It hurts! It hurts!”

Struggling was useless.

The watch dragged Hugo and unceremoniously flung him out of the toad’s mouth.

Smash!!

“Aaaack!!”

Thrown to the ground, Hugo felt like dying.

“Lord Hugo!! Are you okay?”

“Kuh, khurp. Not okay… Damn my arm! Geon, that bastard…! What kind of protective relic is this!”

“Lord Hugo??”

But whether Hugo was in pain or not, the watch seemed proud of having done its job, as if it alone had to step in, and went back to sleep.

It clearly had a will of its own.

In normal times, it would slightly raise his luck to increase the odds of dodging attacks, but when danger exceeded a certain point, it would grab him by the scruff and fling him somewhere else.

Anyway, that wasn’t important.

[Keeehhhk!!!]

The toad, apparently having suffered severe internal injuries from the light the watch emitted, writhed in agony and vanished.

At that sight, everyone sighed in relief, and Hugo rushed to the two.

“Jiwoo! Jaewon!”

“Don’t worry! We’ve called an ambulance!”

“Fortunately, both of them are physically fine! They seem to have fainted from shock; they’ll wake up soon!”

“Yeah.”

Hugo had also checked their condition earlier, so he nodded.

Once they received treatment, they’d wake up soon.

He definitely thought so.

* * *

“What? They aren’t regaining consciousness?”

“Yes… their bodies have no abnormalities, but…!”

The hospital was in an uproar.

Because of none other than Lee Jaewon and Cheon Jiwoo.

“It’s not just these two. Other victims too… normally, they should have opened their eyes by now…”

“Lady Sophie also says she doesn’t know the cause.”

They were in a so-called husk state, not even breathing.

And in the midst of it all, people were stirring restlessly.

“The place where the incident happened this time—isn’t that the district where Sagittarius had its dome deployed?”

“What? So a Red Zone monster appeared in the district Sagittarius was guarding?”

“How on earth did they manage the barrier for something like this to happen in the middle of the city!”

The world condemned them, and Taurus, who’d always seen Hugo as a thorn in his side, gleefully tore into Sagittarius.

But none of those bastards’ words reached Hugo’s ears.

“I’m sorry. The tests are still underway, but you should prepare yourself….”

That was when Hugo clenched his jaw.

“Poor Hugo. I hear you lost the one you love most and your precious subordinate?”

“!”

The one who appeared at the hospital was none other than Giselle.

“At least your son survived. How fortunate.”

When Giselle’s peculiar gaze turned toward Seongjae, Hugo immediately hid his son.

“Get out. Now.”

“Oh my, I came because I was worried as a fellow colleague, and you’re so cold. I heard the monster broke in because Sagittarius’s barrier didn’t function properly. If you think about it, isn’t this all your fault?”

Seongjae flinched at those words and grabbed his dad.

“No, Dad! The barrier didn’t break! Someone else did it! The culprit is…!”

But at that moment, Giselle glared at Seongjae as if she’d kill him.

“!”

And at that strange murderous intent, Hugo looked at Giselle oddly.

But Giselle lifted the corners of her mouth, feigning nonchalance.

“Anyway, our sons were there. The fact that they got caught up in it is all Sagittarius’s fault too, isn’t it? Right?”

“That’s….”

As Hugo gritted his teeth, it was Seongjae who got angry.

“No! Her kids summoned the monster! They even drew a summoning circle like this!”

“!?”

Hugo and Giselle both looked startled.

And the first to react was Giselle.

Could it be that she never imagined a little brat like that would remember the pattern so precisely?

‘Damn. What are those guys doing about the cleanup.’

Giselle ground her teeth and approached Cheon Seongjae.

“Goodness. I don’t know what this little one is talking about.”

“What do you mean you don’t know! I’m going to show this to the police! Those guys used this to summon the monster…!”

Inwardly flustered, Giselle exuded murderous intent and reached out her hand.

“Li-little one. You shouldn’t lie. If you lie, the police officer will take you away? Give that here.”

“It’s not nonsense! I clearly saw it! A monster came out of Libra’s summoning circle…!”

And it was finally the moment when Giselle stood before Seongjae.

Crack!

“If you lay a hand on my son, you die.”

“……!!”

Hugo broke Giselle’s arm.

“And I’ll never see your faces again, so get out. Now.”

At that, Giselle snorted.

“Sorry, but I can’t leave. I need to be sure about this mat….”

“You’re involved.”

“What?”

“Killing Gun, this incident—it’s all your doing.”

“What are you talking abo….”

“The moment my wife ended up like this, all her research materials were transferred to Capricorn. Could that really be a coincidence?”

Giselle grimaced at those words.

‘That useless goat bastard…!’

She’d told him not to do anything so conspicuous.

Giselle turned around hastily.

Honestly, she was scared.

Because it felt like she could see Igeon in Hugo’s expression.

“Fine. You’re probably in deep shock from losing your wife and subordinate, so I’ll leave it at that for today.”

As Giselle went outside, the startled Seongjae shouted.

“D-Dad! No! I really saw it! Believe me! I’ll go grab that person and bring her bac—!”

“Seongjae, will you stop it too?!”

“!”

Hugo, who rarely raised his voice, gritted his teeth.

“If only you hadn’t called for Mom in the first place…!”

“……!”

Hugo looked deeply tormented.

So seeing that expression, Seongjae couldn’t say a single word.

And though he couldn’t understand everything about his dad, one thing was certain.

“…I-I’m sorry.”

Seongjae went into the next room, holding back tears.

Seeing that, Hugo realized his mistake.

‘Damn. What am I saying to the kid…!’

And it was right when he was about to chase after his son to apologize.

“Um, Mr. Hugo. I really think you should prepare yourself.”

Hugo froze when he saw the people entering the hospital room.

* * *

Hugo made countless efforts to save the people precious to him.

But.

- Um. All the tests are complete… To be honest, there’s no hope, so…

- It seems the proper procedure would be to proceed with the funeral arrangements.

- We’ll send a funeral director in a few days.

The same thing that had happened to his friend ten years ago was happening again.

And Hugo knew with horrifying clarity what would happen after this.

‘In the end, do I have to give up.’

Just like with his friend, his wife and his subordinate too.

But the one who snapped Hugo out of it was none other than Yuha.

“Dad… Dad!”

Hugo jolted at the sensation of someone shaking him.

A dark, dim room.

When he lifted his head, Yuha was there, turning on the light.

And beside him was a food table.

“Dad, you haven’t had a single meal. Let’s eat.”

“Dad doesn’t need to ea….”

But upon seeing Yuha, Hugo came to his senses.

“Yuha, your hand! What happened! You’re hurt!”

“Ah, I cut myself chopping vegetables.”

“……!”

Hugo realized his mistake.

Since he was an Awakened, his body didn’t give signals even if he didn’t eat for days, so he’d lost track of the date.

And when he checked the date on his phone, he let out a sigh.

‘Damn, has it been four days that I haven’t been able to care for the kids….’

To go so far as to make Yuha’s hand bleed.

Hugo hurriedly got up from his spot.

“What about Seongjae!”

“Ah… Seongjae said he doesn’t have the right to eat. That he doesn’t want to eat….”

“What?!”

Hugo, looking pale as a ghost, rushed outside.

It seemed the little one, wracked with guilt, hadn’t been able to eat anything.

So Hugo anxiously headed to the kids’ room, intending to bring some nourishing food.

But.

“Huu, huuu…!”

“!!”

In the room, there were empty bowls scraped clean: fish drizzled with ketchup (?), greens drizzled with ketchup, and a rice bowl piled high with cucumbers and bell peppers.

And at the sight of Seongjae, who seemed to be sobbing from having eaten too much, Hugo was dumbfounded.

“Didn’t you say… he didn’t want to eat?”

“Yeah. But I fed him.”

F-fed him?

“Uh… And what are all these Gun figures scattered everywhere?”

“Ah. He kept refusing to eat. So I told him that every time he doesn’t eat, I’ll break one Sir Igeon.”

“?!!”

Hugo was horrified, but Yuha’s eyes sparkled.

In reality, the effect was excellent.

- Eat. Every time you don’t eat, Sir Igeon gets hurt.

Yuha held out a spoon while raising the Igeon figure high, and Seongjae screamed in agony.

- Uhh, uwaaah! Sir Igeon can’t be broken!

- Okay. If you want to save Sir Igeon, hurry up and eat this.

- Uwaaahhh!

- Come on, one more bite!

The effect was very good.

In the end, stuffing him again and again like that, five-year-old Seongjae’s stomach was fit to burst.

Sure enough, Seongjae, who had desperately defended Sir Igeon, wailed.

- Noona’s food is awful! My belly’s gonna burst and I’m gonna die! But I protected Sir Igeon…!

At the sight of him crying his eyes out, Hugo’s expression became something between laughing and crying.

‘Right. I shouldn’t give up.’

His wife, his subordinate. And the friend he trusted most in the world.

With that, Hugo went to find someone.

And at that moment, it seemed Igeon’s sacred artifact gave off a faint light.

(To be continued in the next episode)

Side Story 38. How Dare You Set Your Eyes on Someone? (1)

“What? You want me to leak this to the media?”

Paris, France.

Kevin, who had ousted Sophie—the former power in France—to England and taken her place, let out a hollow laugh.

The one who came all the way to Paris to find him was none other than Hugo.

And Hugo had brought an unexpected proposal.

It was nothing other than matters related to Igeon and Cheon Ji-woo.

In simple terms, someone among the Saints was spreading rumors about Igeon, and Capricorn had taken Cheon Ji-woo’s research materials.

And the content suggesting that perhaps they might be connected to Igeon’s death.

That was roughly the gist of it.

Hugo was asking Kevin to spread that to the media.

So Kevin couldn’t help but look at Hugo as if he was dumbfounded.

‘A guy who wouldn’t even show his face no matter how much others searched for him after Igeon died.’

Well, he himself wasn’t interested in seeking Hugo out, but still, to think he’d come to him with such an important matter.

“Why are you entrusting this to me, of all people?”

“Why do you think. Because there’s no one I can trust.”

“……!”

Kevin frowned.

“I don’t think you and I are close enough to conspire over secrets like this.”

Well, that was true.

He and Kevin were sworn enemies if you wanted to be precise.

Before Kevin had distanced himself from Igeon, wasn’t he the one who’d chase after him with a sword, yelling ‘You damn bastard! Stay away from Master!’ ‘You’re the only one getting Master’s favor! Stay away!’?

‘Though I don’t know why he started keeping his distance from Gun.’

Roughly, he thought it was a case where a kid naturally grew to dislike Igeon as he became an adult.

His friend did have a filthy personality and was like a tight-fisted miser, after all.

But even if he hated Igeon, it didn’t matter.

“Kevin, you were also tracking the rumors about Gun, weren’t you?”

“!”

Kevin flinched.

Hugo’s eyes sharpened.

“Someone among us is slandering Gun. But what kind of idiot would slander him and then fix it themselves?”

“…….”

“I can’t trust the others. Not that I trust you, but at the very least. I figured it’d be fine as long as it’s someone who won’t bring harm to Gun. You can’t move the media unless you’re a Saint-level. But a Saint from the 2nd-ranked Seat would have a different level of credibility, wouldn’t they?”

“Hah.”

Kevin stood up as if it wasn’t worth hearing.

“Sorry, but I’m not doing it.”

“!”

“Spreading this means turning other Saints into enemies. My holy city will become a target in an instant. Well, someone like you with nothing but a snot-sized patch of ground to protect wouldn’t know.”

“You were tracking Gun’s rumors too. Why act like this is new….”

“I already stopped. A year ago.”

“……!”

Kevin looked at him as if telling him to get lost.

“Nothing changes even if you do something for someone who’s already dead anyway.”

And…

“The living should be happy.”

At those words, murderous intent rose in Hugo’s eyes.

“Are you talking about bastards like you who survived after abandoning Gun?”

Kevin sneered.

“Why not forget about the dead?”

“Gun is still alive. In the tower.”

“Quit the nonsense and look after your own kids. You who lost your wife and subordinate.”

“……!”

“And Capricorn stole your wife’s research materials? You know that if you mess up and spread that, you’ll be the one screwed instead, right?”

“…….”

As if fed up, Kevin left the reception room. Then the holy knights of Virgo approached.

“He says he’s leaving. Escort him out of the holy city.”

“Hah. As if I need it.”

Hugo left as if he’d expected nothing.

And watching Hugo storm out of the holy city, the holy spirit of Virgo said a word.

[Still, he used to be a colleague. Aren’t you being too harsh to Sagittarius?]

“Are you an idiot? If a powerless idiot like him steps up, he’ll just become their target.”

[Oh ho. So you chased him out on purpose, then.]

“That guy has that kind of personality, so his intentions get read easily. He’s worlds away from politics. So it’s better for him to just stay quietly tucked away.”

[Are you worrying about a colleague?]

“If you have time for pointless talk, read the materials he brought.”

At the same time, when Kevin drew his sword and headed somewhere, his subordinate asked in surprise.

“Lord, where are you going?”

“To strike Capricorn.”

“Excuse me? Then you mean to help Sagittarius…?!”

“Watch your mouth. Sagittarius didn’t come here today. We merely obtained intelligence in secret. We’re going to go crush another Seat that’s getting too big for its boots.”

“……!!”

Kevin looked at his subordinates and raised the corner of his mouth fiercely.

“How dare some mere Capricorn steal another’s research materials and aim to leap forward? It’s only proper for a top-tier Seat to teach them their place.”

* * *

“What? Are you serious?”

Hugo, who had gone to find Steven, looked at him as if appalled.

And Hugo was making a proposal similar to the one he’d made to Kevin.

Of course, he’d known Kevin would refuse, since he was capricious by nature and completely indifferent to others’ affairs.

But he’d trusted Steven deep down.

“Say that again.”

“I mean, the rumors in the world are all true, so what’s there to correct? Igeon was a low-level Awakener, and they caught the monsters entirely with the power of the twelve Holy Signs. That’s the truth.”

“This bastard… really!!”

Furious, Hugo grabbed Steven by the collar.

After all, not long ago he was spouting nonsense about how there were no ability users like this guy, that he was the pillar of humanity!

“Did you take money or something?”

“Even without that, I have more than enough.”

“……!!!”

“Anyway, I’m sorry about your family. If you’re holding a funeral, I’ll cover the funeral expenses. If you want life-sustaining treatment, I can introduce you to a good hospital I know. But give up on Igeon’s case.”

“……!!!”

“If you’re done, leave.”

With that, Steven got up. Igeon was already dead anyway.

And as the number of holy warriors gradually increased, the power of the Holy Gods was growing stronger too.

At this rate, they would surely be able to deal with all the monsters.

‘Yes. This is enough.’

It was enough that they had been the ones to catch the Red-Eyes.

As long as humanity’s faith and hope didn’t disappear, even a brief lie didn’t matter.

“Got it? The Red-Eyes, the Tower of Demons—we were the ones who conquered them all.”

So Steven rose from his seat.

At the same time, he saw the box placed beside Hugo. It was filled with precious holy relics and money.

“Since things look bad, I put in a lot. You should take care of your own shrine now. What’s with being last place? A guy with ability like you… ugh!”

Steven was punched by Hugo and sent flying.

Clenching his fist, Hugo seemed to feel an unbearable sense of betrayal.

Especially since before becoming an Awakened, he had been a fan of Leo Seat, and they had even shared the same thoughts about Igeon’s case, the betrayal stung all the more sharply.

“I’ll never see the faces of you bastards again.”

Hugo left the Leo domain just like that.

And he roamed everywhere, doing whatever he could to save his wife and I Jaewon.

In the process, other holy warriors kept signaling him to give up, and even the hospitals were reluctant to admit them, but Hugo never gave up.

‘My wife, Jaewon, Geon... I won’t give up on any of them.’

He would save them all.

But perhaps that was displeasing to them.

It was the fifteenth day since he started searching for a hospital bed for the two.

“I told you! Come to your senses and stop running around like that!”

At last, the enraged Giselle came looking for Hugo.

Of course, if it were only that, Hugo would have ignored her.

But.

“Yuha!”

Hugo caught hold of his ten-year-old daughter, who was writhing in agony, and ground his teeth.

Yuha was gasping for breath, clutching one of her arms. And that arm, stained black, was threatening Yuha’s life.

Giselle had planted something sinister in Yuha’s arm.

And no matter how he tried to heal his daughter’s arm, it was useless.

[Damn, that woman has resorted to dragging in something like this!]

The raven vassal gods gnashed their beaks.

[If only she had implanted a monster, it would have been easier!]

Indeed.

What Giselle had planted in Yuha’s arm was none other than a Fragment of !

They stared at Giselle with revulsion.

[In the world of gods, there exist those who are taboo.]

[The worst calamity gods who once devoured the universe and the gods in the past!]

[Damn it! I don’t know where she brought that sealed fragment from, but...!!]

What was certain was that a human body could not withstand this calamity.

‘In an instant, she will be swallowed by the calamity and die.’

Even the Scorching Lion God had prepared thoroughly and intervened, but he could not extract the evil spirit from Yuha’s arm.

[I am sorry, my follower. Even I can do nothing about this one.]

“……!”

The only thing possible was to block these organs that had taken root in the arm from encroaching further.

‘But that won’t hold for long.’

In this state, two days at most.

The black energy rising from her arm had already climbed to Yuha’s neck.

‘If it covers her whole body, she dies.’

And no matter how iron-willed and steadfast Hugo was, there was no way his mental fortitude could remain intact in the face of his child’s suffering and mortal danger.

Indeed, Giselle laughed triumphantly.

“Now Hugo, choose. It’s an either-or.”

“……!”

Hugo glared at Giselle with bloodshot eyes.

Giselle approached.

“Choose. Is it your child, or the life-sustaining treatment for your hopeless wife and subordinate?”

Hugging his suffering daughter, Hugo ground his teeth.

“The... life-sustaining... treatment... I’ll give it up.”

Giselle laughed.

“Then, second. During the Toad incident, the matter of your son identifying our son as the culprit. What about that?”

At her words, Hugo trembled with fury. His grip on Yuha tightened.

Because the face of his son, asking to be believed, and the faces of the two still lying in hospital beds came to mind.

But.

“…My kid saw wrong. As for my son... I’ll discipline him.”

“Good. Now, the last. What about Igeon’s case?”

To this, instead of answering, Hugo crushed his lips and stared daggers at Giselle.

Perhaps it was the kind of glare that meant she had touched the one thing she must never touch.

At those bloodshot eyes, Giselle clicked her tongue.

“Hugo? Answer quickly. So, is it your child, or your friendship?”

In the end, Hugo swallowed his bitter anger.

“Igeon’s matter too... I won’t dig into it any further.”

At the voice, which sounded as though he were choking back breath, Giselle smiled in satisfaction.

“Good. That settles it. But, one more thing.”

“!!”

As if this had been the main point all along, Giselle placed her hand on Yuha’s shoulder.

“Hugo. Rejoin the 12 Saints’ comrades. I’ll give you the best treatment.”

“……!!”

Giselle grinned. After all, Hugo’s ability was too precious to discard.

As long as he kept his mouth shut about his family and Igeon and lived quietly, he was an outstanding ability user beyond compare.

“There’s nothing good about refusing. If you don’t come under me, your daughter will die right this instant.”

The moment the words left her mouth, Giselle stimulated the fragment of the evil god.

“Aaargh!!”

And she knew Hugo loved his child deeply.

With Hugo, there was no way he could endure his daughter’s scream!

“So! If you want to save your daughter… Kyaaack!!!”

Giselle clutched her face in agony and screamed.

The fragment of the evil god she’d tried to stimulate had attacked her instead.

And as she turned her head to see what was going on, Giselle was startled.

“Yuha!”

Hugo was shocked, and Giselle screamed, grinding her teeth.

‘Th-this brat...!’

Exactly.

The one who had attacked her was none other than Yuha!

Yuha was roughly yanking the hair of Giselle, who had her hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t... bully... my dad...!!”

“Aaargh!!”

That wasn’t all.

The black energy that had been trying to swallow Yuha was instead crawling up toward Giselle, threatening her life.

“Kyaaaaack!!”

At that sight, the raven vassal gods were astonished.

[Hu-Hugo! Your daughter is dominating the evil god’s fragment instead!]

[Th-this is absurd!]

Giselle, too, shot a glare at Yuha even as she writhed in rare agony.

‘Damn it, a human brat controlling an evil god’s fragment? Is this a joke?’

It was impossible with normal mental strength.

‘Damn it, I thought if I left it alone she’d just die...!’

In this situation, she was the one in trouble now.

‘No! The power I put in to kill her is becoming that brat’s power!’

And sure enough, it was then.

Bang!!

“Kyaaack!!”

Under Yuha’s continuing attack, Giselle’s face and the skin of her head finally burst open.

Smack!!

Drenched in blood, Giselle clutched her face and collapsed.

“Aaargh, aargh!!!”

Giselle, in extreme agony, glared at Yuha and Hugo and called her teleporter.

“I-I’ll... be back soon!”

As Giselle was about to vanish, Gote tried to catch her.

But he missed.

“Damn…! She got away!”

“It’s fine, don’t chase her too far!”

“But!”

Hugo carefully examined Yuha. And the Yuha who had been in agony was now breathing comfortably, amazingly enough.

She had begun to control the evil god’s fragment, which had been planted to kill her, on her own.

Thanks to this, the vassal gods of the Divine Archer Seat could not shut their mouths.

[She dominated it. The fragment of the evil god...!]

At last, the black energy that had been about to cover her whole body gradually subsided, retreating all the way down to Yuha’s arm.

It was an incredible feat.

And then it happened.

“Dad….”

“Yes! Yuha, it’s Dad! Are you okay? Does it hurt?”

“Yeah... I’m okay. So Dad, don’t listen to those people. I don’t want you to suffer because of us. I want you to keep talking about Igeon.”

With a beaming smile, Yuha hugged her father’s neck tightly.

Hugo held his daughter tight.

Gote gritted his teeth.

“Seat master. Even if it turns into an all-out war, our holy warriors will protect you and your children. So please….”

“No. As the Libra said, the Divine Archer Seat will wash our hands of this matter entirely.”

“What?! Then are you saying you’ve given up on the lady and Jaewon hyung-nim too?!”

“No. I’m not giving up.”

“What? B-but….”

Hugo rose, holding his daughter, who had fallen into a light sleep.

The look in his eyes had changed.

“The Libra only told me to wash my hands. He never said anything about other people washing theirs, did he?”

“…Th-then, no way!”

At the same moment, Gote heard it.

Click, clack.

“!”

The sound of footsteps approaching Hugo.

And upon seeing the figure who had appeared behind Hugo, Gote nearly fainted.

“That person is…!”

A beauty with raven-black hair fluttering against the backdrop of a beautiful full moon.

“You waited a long time, Hugo. Preparations are complete.”

It was Haley, the only one among the 12 Saints who had taken his hand.

(Continued in the next episode)

Side Story Episode 39. Who Do You Dare to Covet? (2)

“With this, no one will be able to find them.”

A remote island in Canada.

It was the sanctuary of the Scorpio Seat.

And there, Hugo admitted his wife and subordinate into the newly built hospital.

“It took a little time to build a hospital that can accommodate close to 5,000 people. I’m sorry.”

At Haley’s words, Hugo shook his head.

Hadn’t it all been accomplished within barely fifteen days of his request? Just that alone was an astonishing speed.

Moreover, weren’t these the patients that doctors all over the world had given up on treating, wary of the watchful eyes of the 1st-ranked Libra Seat?

Most guardians who were turned away by hospitals had no choice but to give up on those who had become vegetables.

But with Haley’s help, they were able to take in all the victims.

“Back at the tower, during the Toad incident, and now. I will never forget this favor.”

However, aside from his gratitude, Hugo was worried.

“If they find out you’re helping me, the other bastards won’t leave you alone.”

Hadn’t he already made enemies of the other ten as it was?

But Haley answered nonchalantly.

“You don’t have to think of me as a savior. I’m only helping because this benefits the Scorpio Seat as well.”

“I-is that so? If that’s the case, then I’m relieved, but…”

“…And anyway, I have no right to hear your thanks.”

“Huh? What did you just say?”

Haley, who had secretly clenched her fist, bit her lip instead of answering.

She had said that to mean he shouldn’t feel indebted, but well.

‘I couldn’t protect Igeon.’

And Hugo was a dear friend Igeon treasured. She didn’t want him to end up ruined as well.

That was why she had saved Hugo at the tower, lent him skills during the Toad incident, and this time even took in his family.

Of course, there was resistance.

- Seat master! No matter what, a hospital of this scale for people unrelated to us…!

- That’s right! Why are you going to such losses to help the Divine Archer Seat?

Even the Holy God of the Scorpio Seat was displeased. The Scorpio’s Holy God had a mysterious dislike for the Divine Archer Seat.

But Haley paid no heed.

- Those who cannot accept it have no need to remain by my side.

- Ah! Seat master! That’s not what I meant!

In fact, that was far from what she was concerned about at that moment.

“Hugo. These people may never wake up. Are you still really okay with that?”

Hugo smiled instead of answering.

Such a question wasn’t even worth a reply.

Haley nodded.

“I see. But Giselle might notice that you’re continuing life-sustaining treatment.”

“Don’t worry. I’ve already thought of something for that.”

Things will never go the way you want.

Hugo’s eyes flashed.

* * *

“Mommy…! Hyung…!”

On the day of the funeral.

Yuha and Seongjae, dressed in mourning clothes, could not hold back their tears.

It was the day Cheon Jiwoo and I Jaewon were cremated. Of course, it was a funeral where fake bodies were burned.

In fact, the vassal gods of the Divine Archer Seat, who had gotten into the coffin, were bristling with anger.

[Hugo, you scoundrel! I’ll make you pay back this debt for sure! Ah, hot! Hot!]

In any case, that was how Hugo deceived the eyes of the world.

Of course, the reason he hid the truth was largely for his children.

An uncertain wait, and the pain.

Because enduring that long pain alone was more than enough for him.

Well, among the Saints, Sophie, who could see the aura of power, seemed to notice it was a fake, but it didn't matter.

- If you tell Giselle, I'll kill you just the same.

Hugo, gripping Sophie's throat, snarled fiercely.

Under Hugo's murder threat, Sophie wailed.

Perhaps due to the sympathy directed at Hugo for losing his wife, even the 12 Saints couldn't rashly intervene.

Of course, so far, everything was going according to Hugo's plan, but there was one thing he couldn't understand.

"What? Jiwoo's research data is coming back?? The stuff Capricorn stole?"

Hugo couldn't close his mouth at the shocking news.

"That's strange. There's no way that bastard would return it."

"Perhaps, given the gravity of the situation, he returned it?"

"No, he's absolutely not that kind of guy."

There was no decisive proof that Capricorn had stolen his wife's research.

That shameless bastard would never give up on the research data.

In fact, his wife's research was already at the prototype stage, so it wouldn't have been hard for Capricorn to extort it.

But as it turned out, Capricorn's side was found collapsed, covered in blood.

"Damn it! Virgoooo!"

Sergeyevich, who had been completely thrashed by Kevin suddenly storming in with his soldiers, ground his teeth.

Even the reason for the attack was absurd.

- I received the intel loud and clear. How dare a mere Created Saint like you covet our territory?

- Wha, what? What are you talking about! Are we crazy enough to target that place? It's a false rumor! A lie, I tell you!

- Whether it's a lie or a false rumor doesn't matter. The moment it reached my ears, it already became the truth.

- What did you say?!!! Argh!! You crazy son of a bitch!

Kevin, self-righteous in a different way than Lee Geon, turned Capricorn's main sanctuary into scorched earth.

And as befitting his title of Battle Saint, Kevin mercilessly laid waste to all of Capricorn's domain.

He didn't forget to collect the spoils of war.

"Sweep up all their stuff, don't leave a single piece of data behind."

"Yes!!"

Having thus obtained Cheon Jiwoo's research data, Kevin tossed it to his subordinate.

"This stuff is useless, so throw it away."

"Huh, huh? Throw it away?"

"Yes. To Sagittarius."

"What?! To Sagittarius? Why?"

"Why do you think? Because it's an incinerator."

"Ah... an incinerator. R-right. An incinerator is an incinerator. A solar incinerator."

Anyway, that's how Cheon Jiwoo's crucial research data came back to Sagittarius.

Because of that, Capricorn missed the chance to amass wealth and fame with the support items.

The only remaining research of Cheon Jiwoo was on missiles, which Capricorn later adapted and launched into various countries like satellites.

That became the very missile Sophie would later be hit by and sent flying.

Anyway, he thought everything would be fine.

But then.

* * *

"Yuha!"

Two weeks after the funeral.

Hugo was faced with another problem.

It was none other than Yuha.

"Seongju-nim! It's dangerous! Evade!"

Yuha had suddenly started attacking Hugo and the citizens of Sagittarius.

The cause was the arm that Giselle had tampered with.

Boom!

Yuha's rampaging arm was enough to give the Saints and citizens a hard time.

"Damn it! An unawakened kid has that kind of power...!"

"Seongju-nim!"

Hugo ground his teeth.

She was strong enough to give even them trouble.

As expected, an Evil God wasn't a being the Star Gods feared for nothing. The aura rising from Yuha's arm was full of malice and negativity.

And it was a power of slaughter that knew only destruction.

The Evil God controlling Yuha's mind rampaged like crazy.

[Hahaha! Though small, this is quite a fine vessel for me to act in! Star Gods, humans, I'll kill you all!]

"Seongju-nim! Aagh!"

Hugo, the citizens of Sagittarius, everyone was injured by the Evil God's power.

And the one who showed up then was Giselle.

"It's a pitiful sight, Hugo. After sending your loved ones to ashes, now even your daughter."

"......!!!"

She still had bandages wrapped around her, perhaps due to the aftereffects of the face Yuha had ruined.

But even so, the reason she came to find Hugo was one.

"We'll be taking that child to Libra."

"What?!"

"If left like that, she'll just become a god of destruction. We'll make it possible to control her."

"......!!"

Realizing Giselle's intention, Hugo ground his teeth.

As expected, Giselle's eyes were gleaming.

'Did you think I'd let go of a child with such talent and value?'

Originally, the child was meant to be continuously tormented to gain leverage over Hugo.

Since no human could withstand the infiltration of an Evil God.

So the original plan was to bring Hugo under her wing with a skill that eased pain, but...

'A body that has accepted an Evil God changes the story entirely.'

Awakening her and using her for their own purposes was far more beneficial.

And with that level of ability, she would be a good opponent, no, a good source of nourishment for Kali, whom she was raising preciously.

Giselle looked at Hugo, who was trembling with fury, and lifted the corner of her mouth.

"Don't worry, I won't let her die. Would we let a child with that much talent die? Once she becomes a Libra citizen, she'll be one of ours, so naturally we'll cherish her more."

Hugo roughly grabbed Giselle by the collar.

But Giselle smiled nonchalantly.

"Ah. I'm telling you this in advance since we're colleagues. You'd better give up if you're thinking of asking other Saints for help. Because no Star God would ever help you when it comes to an Evil God."

"......!"

Indeed, the Evil God in Yuha's arm was an existence all the gods abhorred.

This time, even Hailey couldn't offer him help.

Giselle smiled, watching Yuha struggling painfully to restrain the rampaging Evil God.

"Then we'll be taking this child now. If left like this, she'll just have her life force drained by the rampaging Evil God and die, so it's best to hurry."

Hugo's teeth ground together.

Certainly, with Libra's unique Equivalent Exchange skill, they could even suppress an Evil God.

Libra was the only solution.

But...!

'I know what kind of hell Yuha will go through if she goes there!'

They'd call her a citizen, but it was clear they'd treat her like a slave for life.

But even so, he had no way to save Yuha.

'Other than Libra, there must be another way...!'

But that was the moment.

[Chains of Binding]

Boom!!

"?!"

Golden chains poured down from the sky.

And those chains seized the rampaging Yuha.

Crunch!!

Thanks to this, the Sagittarius citizens under attack were safe, but Hugo and Giselle could only be shocked.

"That bastard...!"

"Why that cat bastard!"

It was true.

The one who appeared was Steven, the Saint of Leo.

And at his appearance, Hugo wore a puzzled expression, but Steven, seeing him like that, furrowed his brow.

Because Hugo's last words came to mind.

- Huh, what? For the hope of humanity? Don't rationalize it to yourself! You damn coward!

Did those words stir something within him?

And Giselle sneered at his entrance.

"I don't know why you showed up, but that child is a citizen of Libra by right. Release that chain at on—"

"That kid's daughter, we'll be taking her to Leo."

"Wh, what?!"

"Did you think our Zodiac would just leave an ability user of that level alone?"

And besides, sending Hugo's daughter to Libra would only end badly for her.

But Giselle, whose plans were disrupted, looked dumbfounded.

"What is he spouting right now? Hey. That thing is an Evil God! A power of disaster that all Star Gods not just dislike, but are sickened by!"

Giselle, no, Sloth, as a Monarch, is unaffected by the Evil God's corruption.

But the Star Gods were completely different.

'A power the gods detest immensely!'

In reality, Sagittarius's sanctuary was being destroyed just by Yuha's presence, and other Star Gods were already ordering Yuha to be expelled from Earth or killed.

But Steven scoffed.

"Seems you've already forgotten the specialty of Leo?"

"!"

"Leo is a Zodiac that commands beasts and uses parasitic force, just like Gemini's fairy. For a beast of this level, it would rank at the very top in our Leo Zodiac, you know? You think we'd miss out on such talent?"

"What do you think will change just because you take her? We're the only ones who can make it possible to control that...!"

"Are you senile? I said Leo is a Zodiac that 'raises' beasts."

"......!!"

"With our breeding techniques, we could tame that thing."

"......!!!"

Giselle's face contorted.

Steven mocked her expression.

'If we keep her, that woman won't be able to pull any stunts on Hugo's daughter either.'

That was possible because the Star God of Leo was, among all the Star Gods, the most foul-tempered Beast God.

A god with a dirty temper who couldn't be reasoned with; didn't the other Star Gods avoid him because he was so nasty?

Though, of course, the Leo Star God himself seemed to be hearing this for the first time.

[Hey! Hey! Steven! What the hell are you doing! That thing is an Evil God! Are you crazy? Who said you could bring it here without my permission!! Hey!]

If you bring that home, it'll devour you and your woman, he bristled, hissing and throwing a fit.

He absolutely loathed the idea of taking Yuha.

But Steven ignored him.

Perhaps reading that intention.

Hugo glared with bulging eyes but said nothing, only staring at Steven.

Because as of now, the only two options to save Yuha were Libra or Leo.

And though he hated both like crazy, if he absolutely had to choose one of them...

Hugo bit his lip until it bled.

And when Hugo didn't attack, Steven smiled.

"Anyway, for that reason, I'll be taking this little brat."

As Steven picked up Yuha, Giselle threw a fit.

"You damn cat bastard! Everyone else is staying put, what's your deal! Are you trying to help Sagittarius? Are you saying you want an all-out war with Libra?"

"Get lost. Who said I'd do you any favors? And I'll gain power even if it means using Sagittarius's daughter. Then I'll crush you."

Giselle's veins bulged with anger.

"Hugo! Are you just going to watch this? Your daughter is being taken—"

But Hugo completely ignored her and instead attacked Giselle.

In the end, Giselle's blood vessels stood out.

"You damned bastard!!!"

And after that.

Hugo would storm the Leo sanctuary alone and utterly wreck Steven.

To be continued...

Extra Episode 40. I Miss You, My Friend

The next day, Leo's main palace.

"...Hey. What's up with the Seongju-nim's room?"

Disciples arriving early for work couldn't close their mouths.

Just yesterday, the sanctuary was perfectly fine.

"What's with that state...!"

It was true.

The state of Steven's room, which had been fine just yesterday, was a complete mess.

"What the hell. Did a monster show up overnight or something?"

"...Does that make sense? Could a monster pinpoint only the Seongju-nim's room?"

Well, that was true.

'Everywhere else is fine, but the floor the Seongju-nim uses is completely devastated...'

Inside Leo's main palace, there was a golden palace where the Star God resided, and a building where Leo's 1st Corps gathered and lived.

Four high-rise luxury buildings, a whopping 40 floors each. And the top floor of those buildings, housing a total of 2,000 households, was the space used by the Saint.

So it was when they turned pale and sought out Steven.

"Hey hey, noisy. All of you, get back to your places."

"Seongju-nim!!"

The disciples were freaked out seeing Steven.

Because Steven appeared with casts on his neck and arm.

"Se, Seongju-nim! What happened to you!"

"Who on earth did this!"

"Ah, who do you think! It was that guy Hugo!"

"Pardon?!"

Someone whispered to the horrified disciples.

"The Sagittarius Saint stormed in alone overnight and flipped everything here...!"

"What? Alone?! Breaking through all the security here?"

"Yeah. I heard all the guys on night guard duty are in the hospital now."

"C, crazy...! This place is the most heavily guarded!"

As expected of a Saint. He was in a different league.

But that was the moment.

Perhaps a bigger problem had occurred than the sanctuary being devastated.

"Seongju-niiim! What is that!"

Disciples swarmed up from below.

And seeing the expression on the men who looked like they'd just come up from the training ground, Steven got angry.

"I told you all to be quiet! Where do you...!"

"That's not the problem, is it!"

"What!"

"It's about that little brat in the training ground!!"

"!!"

In the end, the surprised Leo disciples rushed to the training ground at the unexpected news.

And when they arrived at the training ground, they were struck with shock.

“Th-there really is a little girl…!”

The girl at the training ground was none other than 10-year-old Cheon Yuha.

Little Yuha, an odd fit among the burly, rough men, was tightly bound in chains.

Though she seemed to have come to, her face was sullen and her cheeks puffed out.

And to top it off, Yuha was so adorable and exceedingly pretty that the holy warriors stood there entranced.

But what good did that do?

‘That’s the Singungjwa’s daughter!’

‘No matter how you look at it, this is kidnapping!!’

The frozen holy warriors couldn’t help but scream.

“Dammit, so that’s why the Singungjwa’s holy saint came charging in!!!”

“Holy lord, think of her age! No matter how pretty, a little bride is not… agh!”

Stephen, who had knocked his subordinates around, spoke.

“Shut up. That kid is being brought into the Sajajwa’s 1st Army from now on, so teach her well.”

At those words, all the holy warriors were horrified.

Especially Oliver, an S-rank of the Sajajwa who would later become SS-rank, practically had veins bulging.

“You’re bringing a woman into the Sajajwa right now?”

The Sajajwa was a holy seat quite famous for not accepting female holy warriors.

It was the will of the holy order commanders who selected the warriors.

So at Stephen’s arbitrary order, the commander Oliver couldn’t help but be furious.

“I issue all the holy order guidelines. Even if you are the holy lord…!”

“I said it’s fine, so bring her in.”

“……!!”

Oliver ground his teeth.

What could a brat like that possibly do in the Sajajwa…!

The Sajajwa’s holy god, too, seemed angered and stirred up a ruckus.

[Argh! Stephen! I said not to bring her! I don’t want to get tangled up with Cheonching! Won’t you send her out right now?!]

“My lord, the fragment of the evil god that this child holds, if handled well, is our highest grade, .”

[Oh? Is that so?]

. That’s the grade chart for the beasts the Sajajwa parasitically hosts.

And the evil god fragment Yuha possesses, though a great risk, is undoubtedly divine beast grade if only ability is considered.

And since only Stephen could handle divine beast grade so far, even the holy god seemed tempted.

“And the Singungjwa has also made a pledge that they will never harm the Sajajwa.”

[What, is that true?]

Well, in exchange, Stephen could never harm Yuha either.

In fact, Stephen recalled the night’s events.

- Did you come to kill me for capturing your daughter?

- I wanted to a hundred times over.

It seemed Hugo thought Stephen was better than Giselle after all.

The only way to handle the evil god fragment was to become an Awakener and learn the Sajajwa skills.

- So I will entrust Yuha to the Sajajwa.

Knowing well what was best for his daughter, Hugo bit down hard.

But.

- In exchange. Right here, you and I will make a contract. If you lay even a fingertip on Yuha, I will kill you that very instant.

Hugo growled with a murderous glare.

Anyway, that was how they made a blood pact that they would never harm each other.

Hugo would protect his daughter. And Stephen would make use of that power.

‘Anyway, it’s a win-win for both.’

Isn’t it a million times better than handing her over to Giselle?

‘Well, that’s only if that kid adjusts here, but anyway.’

The taming skill needed to suppress an evil god grade is at minimum S-rank.

S-rank is holy order commander level, but of course the Sajajwa’s S-rank couldn’t be easy.

The Sajajwa ranked within the top 3 among the holy seats for harshness. And then there was the commanders’ fierce territoriality.

‘Forget S-rank, it might be hard even to become B-rank.’

In fact, Oliver, looking at Yuha, flashed his eyes in displeasure.

* * *

And so Yuha grew within the Sajajwa.

And so did her younger brother, Seongjae.

Well, in Seongjae’s case, there were some issues in the growth process.

It wasn’t anything else.

Maybe because his family was poor.

From elementary school, Seongjae bought and sold items using economic logic, making money.

After becoming a middle schooler, he did homework for others, private tutoring, and even proxy test-taking for mock exams, but every time there was a problem.

For example.

“Hey!! You! What do you do if you take the test this well!”

“Huh? Why? Didn’t you tell me to do as well as possible because you need to lie to your parents? You said you’re a retaker for the third time so you can’t get caught slacking.”

“The problem is you did too well! No matter what, what do you do if you get first place in the whole country!!! How am I supposed to handle the main exam! Anyway, I’m not paying you!”

He felt a surge.

Geez, I do well and they complain!

Anyway, it didn’t matter.

Besides, Seongjae caused trouble(?) in all sorts of fields…

“Huh?! An admission invitation came from Harvard?”

“Yeah. I once made a machine and posted a paper, seems they contacted me after seeing it.”

“Wh-what sort of paper….”

“Ah, it’s nothing. Just some fanboy stuff from a fan club.”

“F-fan club…?”

“It’s the Lee Geon-nim fan club.”

The holy warriors fell silent.

“Ah, anyway, congratulations! You’ll be entering Harvard, right?”

“Ah. That? Already turned them down.”

“What?! Why!”

“Because in America, where they just suck on candies, I can’t buy Lee Geon-nim’s latest goods quickly.”

“…….”

A fanatic who would even refuse Harvard just for fanboying.

Everyone worried(?) about Seongjae’s development.

But above all, the biggest problem was this.

“What?! Ssangajwa? Why are you entering there?”

After becoming a middle schooler.

Hearing the news of his son joining, Hugo couldn’t help but be shocked.

No, the fact that his son became an Awakener behind his back was shocking, but why, of all holy seats…!

“No, if you were coming, you should come to your dad’s holy seat, why the Ssangajwa of all places!!!”

“Dad. You can’t even pay the holy warriors’ wages; where’s your conscience?”

“What do you mean what! You punk!”

And to top it off, returning drenched in blood as soon as he joined, Hugo’s heart couldn’t remain intact.

And what’s worse, of all places it was the Ssangajwa?

‘Heiji detests and hates Geon-i more than anyone.’

If a Lee Geon fanboy entered under such a holy lord, what could possibly happen!

“So, once you’re discharged, withdraw and just study at home! Dad was horrified seeing your report card! I don’t even hope for first place, but still! With a mom who is so good at studying, what is this being dead last in the whole school! Dead last!”

Cheon Seongjae pouted.

‘Because I was dozing off from the entry test and couldn’t mark the answers, that’s why I was last.’

He’d never even looked at report cards normally, but of all times he had to look now, and Cheon Seongjae grumbled.

But Seongjae didn’t care.

‘Sorry, Dad. For taking away all the precious people.’

He had joined the Ssangajwa to find a way to recover his sister’s arm and his mother’s soul.

But Hugo was someone who had lost three precious people to monsters and had a trauma from them.

His daughter had no choice, since she had to learn skills to suppress the evil god, but…!

“Enough, so you must never go near monsters. Withdraw from the holy order as well! If you don’t, I’ll throw away every single Lee Geon figure in the house!”

“What?! Lee Geon-nim didn’t do anything wrong! Why are you messing with Lee Geon-nim!”

“Anyway, quit being an Awakener!”

“I will absolutely not quit! I’m going to become like Lee Geon-nim too! So I’ll become a hero who doesn’t yield to anyone, just like Lee Geon-nim! I’ll even enter the Devil’s Tower!”

“You really…!!”

In the end, after a big fight, Hugo ultimately threw away all of Seongjae’s Lee Geon collection.

“Dad! Where are all the Lee Geon-nims that were in my room?”

“I threw them all away. So you too, stop chasing things like Lee Geon and just study.”

“What did you say?!”

Thanks to that, enraged Seongjae ran away from home and came to live in a villa his sister had used as storage.

That house where Lee Geon would later come looking for him.

And so, two years after even his son ran away.

Looking at his son’s Lee Geon collection hidden in the storage, Hugo felt complicated.

At first, he was angry and tried to throw them all away, but they were things he couldn’t bear to dispose of.

That was because he, as much as his children, truly liked Lee Geon.

There was no way he could throw them away.

But nevertheless, Hugo was dejected.

This year was the 20th anniversary of Lee Geon’s death.

- Everyone, this is a special year marking the 20th anniversary since humanity was freed by the red eyes and the 13th died.

- Some still claim Lee Geon is alive in the Devil’s Tower; do you think so?

- Oh, that’s nonsense. Those are all just wishful thinking.

- Well, Lee Geon is a B-rank Awakener, after all. But still, isn’t he an Awakener who did his best? Hahaha.

The world had changed in those 20 years.

Fake evidence. Fake news. Fake witnesses.

Led by Giselle, countless fabricated pieces of information pulled down the hero called Lee Geon.

In the end, people disparaged Lee Geon, and those who followed Lee Geon from old memories were branded as agitators.

The holy saints, each for their own reasons, either stayed silent or slandered Lee Geon, and even seized his legacy.

Because twenty years was enough time to change people.

Except that Hailey had disappeared without trace or contact five years ago.

Well, that was to find the true culprit who killed Lee Geon, but there was no way Hugo knew that.

Anyway, Hugo tried hard to prevent it, but it was already too much.

- Hugo-nim, I’m sorry. I… I’m quitting.

- That’s right! All those who investigated Lee Geon-nim died for unknown reasons! We don’t want to die!

All those who had been on Lee Geon’s side were either demoted or went missing.

The media, bribed, wrote false articles, and fake witnesses came with evidence so real that they erased Lee Geon.

- The Singungjwa is harboring vain delusions because he’s his friend. I hear they were quite close?

- Haha. Perhaps he’s after his friend’s legacy? Birds of a feather flock together, as they say.

Hugo gritted his teeth.

To insist that Lee Geon is still alive. Twenty years was too long and a time that drained one’s strength for that.

‘Well, I’m past the age of believing in heroes, too.’

In the end, as if exhausted, Hugo took out his phone.

It was a 2G phone without smartphone functions.

It was an old model he had been using for over 20 years, only good for calls and texts.

So everyone wondered.

- Oh my, Hugo-nim. What an ancient phone. Do switch to the latest model soon.

- Ah. To use a new phone, I’d have to change the number…

It was the one he had used since meeting Lee Geon.

That is, the number that Lee Geon would remember.

So changing his number was no big deal, but well.

‘In case he might call.’

Of course, he knew it was foolish.

But still, if his friend were alive, he might call someday.

He might call in his usual casual voice, saying, Hey, let’s grab a drink.

So in the end, it was a phone he hadn’t been able to dispose of till the very end.

But.

‘Should I just forget now, too.’

In the end, today as well, Hugo, who instead of disposing of Seongjae’s Lee Geon figure had just cleaned it and put it back in the storage, stood up.

‘Right. I’ll dispose of this phone after this England commission is over. Definitely this time.’

Coincidentally, the 20th anniversary. It was a fitting time to sort out not just the phone but everything and leave.

But a little while later.

Hugo undergoes a shocking experience.

“Ah, yes… I saw it too. I saw the Devil’s Tower broken, too. I saw it, but….”

Two days later.

The sudden destruction of the Devil’s Tower had the world in an uproar.

And it was only natural that calls flooded in for Hugo, who had arrived at the England airport for his commission.

- Hugo-nim!! The Devil’s Tower broke! It broke!!! Could it be Lee Geon-nim?!

- What are your feelings right now?!

At those words, Hugo grew furious.

‘There’s no way Geon-i is alive.’

The same people who had chattered haha hoho that he couldn’t be alive, now saying this.

“Nothing. That friend is already dead.”

In the end, irritated, Hugo hung up and got up from his seat.

It was because of the announcement paging him.

- Hugo Otters-nim. Please come to the desk for a moment to verify your baggage.

“Good grief, what now! Don’t tell me it’s reporters?”

Already having given up everything about his friend, Hugo was disgusted.

And so, it was when Hugo briefly left his spot.

Vrrr.

A call was coming in on the old phone inside his bag.

After twenty years.

From the friend he had so waited for, longed to see.

PrevNext

Comments

Sign in to leave a comment.

Sort by: